[PAGE 1] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION OR MYSTIC CHRISTIANITY AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE UPON MAN'S PAST EVOLUTION, PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND FUTURE DEVELOPMENT BY MAX HEINDEL Its Message and Mission: A SANE MIND A SOFT HEART A SOUND BODY __________________ TWENTY-EIGHTH EDITION ____________________ THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP International Headquarters Mt. Ecclesia Oceanside, California, U.S.A. _____________________ ENGLAND: L.N. FOWLER & CO., LTD., 29 LUDGATE HILLION LONDON, E.C. 4 [PAGE 4] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CREED OR CHRIST No man loves God who hates his kind, Who tramples on his brother's heart and soul; Who seeks to shackle, cloud, or fog the mind By fears of hell has not perceived our goal. God-sent are all religions blest; And Christ, the Way, the Truth, the Life, To give the heavy laden rest And peace from sorrow, sin, and strife. Behold the Universal Spirit came To ALL the churches, not to one alone; On Pentecostal morn a tongue of flame Round EACH apostle as a halo shone. Since then, as vultures ravenous with greed, We oft have battled for an empty name, And sought by dogma, edict, cult, or creed, To send each other to the quenchless flame. Is Christ then twain? Was Cephas, Paul, To save the world, nailed to the tree? Then why divisions here at all? Christ's love enfolds both you and me. His pure sweet love is not confined By creed which segregate and raise a wall. His love enfolds, embraces human kind, No matter what ourselves or Him we call. Then why not take Him at His word? Why hold to creeds which tear apart? But one thing matters, be it heard That brother love fill every heart. There's but one thing the world has need to know. There's but one balm for all our human woe: There's but one way that leads to heaven above-- That way is human sympathy and love. -Max Heindel. [PAGE 5] A WORD TO THE WISE A WORD TO THE WISE. The founder of the Christian Religion stated an occult maxim when He said: "Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein" (Mark X:15). All occultists recognize the far-reaching importance of this teaching of Christ, and endeavor to "live" it day by day. When a new philosophy is presented to the world it is met in different ways by different people. One person will grasp with avidity any new philosophical effort in an endeavor to ascertain how far IT SUPPORTS HIS OWN IDEAS. To such an one the philosophy itself is of minor importance. Its prime value will be its vin- dication of HIS ideas. If the work comes up to expectation in that respect, he will enthusiastically adopt it and cling to it with a most unreasoning partisanship; if not, he will probably lay the book down in disgust and dis- appointment, feeling as if the author had done him an injury. Another adopts an attitude of skepticism as soon as he discovers that it contains something which HE has not previously read, heard, or originated in his own thought. He would probably resent as extremely unjustified the ac- cusation that his mental attitude is the acme of self-satisfaction and in- tolerance; such is nevertheless the case; and thus he shuts his mind to any truth which may possibly be hidden in that which he off-hand rejects. Both these classes stand in their own light. "Set" ideas render them impervious to rays of truth. "A little child" is the very opposite of its [PAGE 6] A WORD TO THE WISE elders in that respect. It is not imbued with an overwhelming sense of su- perior knowledge, nor does it feel compelled to look wise or to hide its nescience of any subject by a smile or a sneer. It is frankly ignorant, unfettered by preconceived opinions and therefore EMINENTLY TEACHABLE. It takes everything with that beautiful attitude of trust which we have desig- nated "child-like faith," wherein there is not the shadow of a doubt. There the child holds the teaching it receives until proven or disproven. In all occult schools the pupil is first taught to forget all else when a new teaching is being given, to allow neither preference nor prejudice to govern, but to keep the mind in a state of calm, dignified waiting. As skepticism will blind us to truth in the most effective manner, so this calm, trustful attitude of the mind will allow the intuition, or "teaching from within," to become aware of the truth contained in the proposition. That is the only way to cultivate an absolutely certain perception of truth. The pupil is not required to believe off-hand that a given object which he has observed to be white, is really black, when such a statement is made to him; but he must cultivate an attitude of mind which "believeth all things" AS POSSIBLE. That will allow him to put by for the time being even what are generally considered "established facts," and investigate if per- chance there be another viewpoint hitherto unobserved by him whence the ob- ject referred to would appear black. Indeed, he would not allow himself to look upon anything as "AN ESTABLISHED FACT," for he realizes thoroughly the importance of keeping his mind in the fluidal state of ADAPTABILITY which characterizes the little child. He realizes in every fibre of his being that "now we see through a glass, darkly," and Ajax-like he is ever on the alert, yearning for "Light, more Light." [PAGE 7] A WORD TO THE WISE The enormous advantage of such an attitude of mind when investigating any given subject, object or idea must be apparent. Statements which appear positively and unequivocally contradictory, which have caused an immense amount of feeling among the advocates of opposite sides, may nevertheless be capable of perfect reconciliation, as shown in one such instance mentioned in the present work. THE BOND OF CONCORD IS ONLY DISCOVERED BY THE OPEN MIND, however, and though the present work may be found to differ from oth- ers, the writer would bespeak an impartial hearing as the basis of SUBSE- QUENT judgment. If the book is "weighed and found wanting," the writer will have no complaint. He only fears a hasty judgment based upon lack of knowl- edge of the system he advocates--a hearing wherein the judgment is "wanting" in consequence of having been denied an impartial "weighing." He would fur- ther submit, that the only opinion worthy of the one who expresses it MUST BE BASED UPON KNOWLEDGE. As a further reason for care in judgment we suggest that to many it is exceedingly difficult to retract a hastily expressed opinion. Therefore it is urged that the reader withhold all expressions of either praise or blame until study of the work has reasonably satisfied him of its merit or de- merit. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception is not dogmatic, neither does it appeal to any other authority than the reason of the student. It is not controver- sial, but is sent forth in the hope that is may help to clear some of the difficulties which have beset the minds of students of the deeper phi- losophies in the past. In order to avoid serious misunderstanding, it should be firmly impressed upon the mind of the student, however, that there [PAGE 8] A WORD TO THE WISE is no infallible revelation of this complicated subject, which includes ev- erything under the sun and above it also. An infallible exposition would predicate omniscience upon the part of the writer, and even the Elder Brothers tell us that they are sometimes at fault in their judgment, so a book which shall say the last word on the World-Mystery is out of the question, and the writer of the present work does not pretend to give aught but the most elementary teachings of the Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucian Brotherhood has the most far-reaching, the most logical conception of the World-Mystery of which the writer has gained any knowledge during the many years he has devoted exclusively to the study of this sub- ject. So far as he has been able to investigate, their teachings have been found in accordance with facts as he knows them. Yet he is convinced that the Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception is far from being the last word on the subject; that as we advance greater vistas of truth will open to us and make clear many things which we now "see through a glass, darkly." At the same time he firmly believes that all other philosophies of the future will follow the same main lines, for they appear to be absolutely true. In view of the foregoing it will be plain that this book is not consid- ered by the writer as the Alpha and Omega, the ultimate of occult knowledge, and even though is entitled "The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception," the writer desires to strongly emphasize that is not to be understood as a "faith once for all delivered" to the Rosicrucians by a founder of the Order or by any other individual. It is emphatically stated that THIS WORD EMBODIES ONLY THE WRITER'S UNDERSTANDING OF THE ROSICRUCIAN TEACHINGS concerning the World-Mystery, strengthened by his personal investigations of the inner [PAGE 9] A WORD TO THE WISE Worlds, the ante-natal and post-mortem states of man, etc. The responsibil- ity upon one who wittingly or unwittingly leads others astray is clearly re- alized by the writer, and he wishes to guard as far as possible against that contingency, and also to guard others against going wrong inadvertently. What is said in this work is to be accepted or rejected by the reader according to his own discretion. All care has been used in trying to make plain the teaching; great pains have been taken to put it into words that shall be easily understood. For that reason only one term has been used throughout to convey each idea. The same word will have the same meaning wherever used. When any word descriptive of an idea is first used, the clearest definition possible to the writer is given. None but English terms and the simplest language have been used. The writer has tried to give as exact and definite descriptions of the subject under consideration as pos- sible; to eliminate all ambiguity and to make everything clear. How far he has succeeded must be left to the student to judge; but having used every possible means to convey the teaching, he feels obliged to guard also against the possibility of this work being taken as a verbatim statement of the Rosicrucian teachings. Neglect of this precaution might give undue weight to this work in the minds of some students. That would not be fair to the Brotherhood nor to the reader. It would tend to throw the responsibility upon the Brotherhood for the mistakes which must occur in this as in all other human works. Hence the above warming. [PAGE 10] A WORD TO THE WISE During the four years which have elapsed since the foregoing paragraphs were written, the writer has continued his investigations of the invisible worlds, and experienced the expansion of consciousness relative to these realms of nature which comes by practice of the precepts taught in the West- ern Mystery School. Others also who have followed the method of soul-unfoldment herein described as particularly suited to the Western peoples, have likewise been enabled to verify for themselves many things here taught. Thus the writer's understanding of what was given by the Elder Brothers has received some corroboration and seems to have been substan- tially correct, therefore he feels it a duty to state this for the encour- agement of those who are still unable to see for themselves. If we said that the vital body is built of PRISMS instead of points, it would have been better, for it is by refraction through these minute prisms that the colorless solar fluid changes to a rosy hue as observed by other writers beside the author. Other new and important discoveries have also been made; for instance, we know now that the Silver Cord is grown anew in each life, that one part sprouts from the seed atom of the desire body in the great vortex of the liver, that the other part grows out of the seed atom of the dense body in the heart, that both parts meet in the seed atom of the vital body in the solar plexus, and that this union of the higher and lower vehicles causes the quickening. Further development of the cord between the heart and solar plexus during the first seven years has an important bearing on the mystery of childlife, likewise its fuller growth from the liver to the solar plexus, which takes place during the second septenary period, is a contributory cause of adolescence. Completion of the Silver Cord marks the end of childlife, and from that time the solar energy which enters through the spleen and is tinted by refraction through the prismatic seed atom of the vital body located in the solar plexus, commences to give a distinctive and individual coloring to the aura which we observe in adults. [PAGE 11] LIST OF CONTENTS LIST OF CONTENTS. PART I. MAN'S PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND METHOD OF DEVELOPMENT. A Word to the Wise ................................................... 5 The Four Kingdoms, diagram ........................................... 16 Introduction ......................................................... 17 CHAPTER I. The Visible and Invisible Worlds ......................... 24 Chemical Region of the Physical World ............................ 29 Etheric Region of the Physical World ............................. 34 The Desire World ................................................. 38 The World of Thought ............................................. 48 Diagram 1. The Material World a Reverse Reflection of the Spiritual Worlds .................................... 52 Diagram 2. The Seven Worlds ..................................... 54 CHAPTER II. The Four Kingdoms ....................................... 56 Diagram 3. The Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms .................... 73 Diagram 4. The Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms ............... 74 CHAPTER III. Man and the Method of Evolution. Activities of Life; Memory and Soul-growth ....................... 87 The Constitution of the Seven-fold Man ........................... 88 Diagram 5. The Three-fold Spirit, the Three-fold Body and the Three-fold Soul ........................................ 95 Death and Purgatory .............................................. 96 Diagram 5 1/2. The Silver Cord .................................. 98 The Borderland ................................................... 112 The First Heaven ................................................. 113 The Second Heaven ................................................ 121 The Third Heaven ................................................. 129 Preparations for Rebirth ......................................... 133 Birth of the Dense Body .......................................... 139 Birth of the Vital Body and Growth ............................... 141 Birth of the Desire Body and Puberty ............................. 142 Birth of the Mind and Majority ................................... 142 The Blood; the Vehicle of the Ego ................................ 143 A Life Cycle (diagram) ........................................... 146 CHAPTER IV. Rebirth and the Law of Consequence ...................... 147 Wine as a Factor in Evolution .................................... 165 A Remarkable Story ............................................... 172 [PAGE 12] LIST OF CONTENTS PART II. COSMOGENESIS AND ANTHROPOGENESIS. CHAPTER V. The Relation of Man to God ............................... 177 Diagram 6. The Supreme Being, the Cosmic Planes and God ......... 178 CHAPTER VI. The Scheme of Evolution. The Beginning .................................................... 183 The Seven Worlds ................................................. 186 The Seven Periods ................................................ 188 Diagram 7. The Saturn Period..................................... 193 CHAPTER VII. The Path of Evolution .................................. 194 Revolutions and Cosmic Nights .................................... 195 Diagram 8. The Seven Worlds, Seven Globes and Seven Periods ...... 197 CHAPTER VIII. The Work of Evolution. Ariadne's Thread ................................................. 201 The Saturn Period ................................................ 204 Recapitulation ................................................... 208 The Sun Period ................................................... 209 The Moon Period .................................................. 213 Diagram 9. The Twelve Creative Hierarchies ...................... 221 CHAPTER IX. Stragglers and Newcomers ................................ 223 Classes of Beings at the Beginning of the Moon Period ............ 226 Diagram 10. Classes at the Beginning of Earth Period ............ 230 CHAPTER X. The Earth Period .......................................... 233 Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period ............................ 236 Sun Revolution of the Earth Period ............................... 240 Moon Revolution of the Earth Period ............................. 242 Rest Periods Between Revolutions ................................. 243 The Fourth Revolution of the Earth Period ........................ 245 CHAPTER XI. Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar System. Chaos ............................................................ 246 The Birth of the Planets ......................................... 252 Diagram 11. Aspects of God and Man .............................. 253 Diagram 12. A Man's Past, Present and Future Form ............... 257 CHAPTER XII. Evolution on the Earth. The Polarian Epoch ............................................... 261 The Hyperborean Epoch ............................................ 262 The Moon; the Eighth Sphere ...................................... 264 The Lemurian Epoch ............................................... 265 [PAGE 13] LIST OF CONTENTS Birth of the Individual .......................................... 266 Separation of the Sexes .......................................... 267 Influence of Mars ................................................ 268 The Races and Their Leaders ...................................... 270 Influence of Mercury ............................................. 273 The Lemurian Race ................................................ 275 The Fall of Man .................................................. 282 The Lucifer Spirits .............................................. 286 The Atlantean Epoch .............................................. 291 The Aryan Epoch .................................................. 304 The Sixteen Paths to Destruction ................................. 306 CHAPTER XIII. Back to the Bible ..................................... 308 CHAPTER XIV. Occult Analysis of Genesis. Limitations of the Bible ......................................... 317 In the Beginning ................................................. 321 The Nebular Theory ............................................... 322 The Creative Hierarchies ......................................... 325 The Saturn Period ................................................ 327 The Sun Period, the Moon Period .................................. 328 The Earth Period ................................................. 329 Jehovah and His Mission .......................................... 333 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis ............................. 336 A Living Soul? ................................................... 344 Adam's Rib ....................................................... 346 Guardian Angels .................................................. 347 Mixing Blood in Marriage ......................................... 352 The Fall of Man .................................................. 360 Diagram 13. The Beginning and End of Sex ........................ 364 PART III. MAN'S FUTURE DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION. Diagram. The Seven Days of Creation ............................. 366 CHAPTER XV. Christ and His Mission. The Evolution of Religion ........................................ 367 Jesus and Christ-Jesus ........................................... 374 Diagram 14. The Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit ............. 377 Not Peace but a Sword ............................................ 383 The Star of Bethlehem ............................................ 388 The Heart an Anomaly ............................................. 393 The Mystery of Golgotha .......................................... 400 The Cleansing Blood .............................................. 406 Diagram, "As Above, so Below" .................................... 410 CHAPTER XVI. Future Development and Initiation. The Seven Days of Creation ....................................... 411 Diagram 15. The Symbolism of the Caduceus ....................... 413 Radiates, Mollusks, Articulates and Vertebrates .................. 416 Spirals within Spirals ........................................... 420 [PAGE 14] LIST OF CONTENTS Alchemy and Soulgrowth ........................................... 421 The Creative Word ................................................ 425 CHAPTER XVII. The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge. The First Steps .................................................. 430 Western Methods for Western People ............................... 437 The Science of Nutrition ......................................... 441 Table of Food Values ............................................. 450 The Law of Assimilation .......................................... 457 Live and Let Live ................................................ 460 The Lord's Prayer ................................................ 462 Diagram 16. The Lord's Prayer ................................... 464 The Vow of Celibacy .............................................. 467 The Pituitary Body and the Pineal Gland .......................... 473 Diagram 17. Path of the Unused Sex Currents ..................... 475 Esoteric Training ................................................ 477 How the Inner Vehicle is Built ................................... 480 Concentration .................................................... 486 Meditation ....................................................... 489 Observation ...................................................... 492 Discrimination ................................................... 493 Contemplation .................................................... 494 Adoration ........................................................ 495 CHAPTER XVIII. The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions . 498 The Number of the Beast .......................................... 499 Diagram 18. The Constitution of the Earth ....................... 509 CHAPTER XIX. Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians ..... 515 Ancient Truths in Modern Dress ................................... 515 Initiation ....................................................... 524 The Rosicrucian Fellowship ....................................... 530 Correspondence Courses ........................................... 533 Symbolism of Rose Cross .......................................... 534 Topical Index ........................................................ 539 Index ............................................................ 543 Index of Diagrams and Tables ..................................... 599 Morning and Evening Exercises Evening Exercise ................................................. 601 Morning Exercise ................................................. 602 [PAGE 15] PART I _________________ MAN'S PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND METHOD OF DEVELOPMENT [PAGE 16] DIAGRAM: THE FOUR KINGDOMS [PAGE 17] INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION The Western world is undoubtedly the vanguard of the human race, and, for reasons given in the following pages, it is held by the Rosicrucian that neither Judaism nor "popular Christianity," but true Esoteric Christianity is to be its world-religion. Buddha, great, grand and sublime, may be the "light of Asia," but Christ will yet be acknowledged the "Light of the World." As the sun outshines the brightest star in the heavens, dispels every vestige of darkness and gives life and light to all beings, so, in a not too distant future, will the true religion of Christ supersede and obliterate all other religions, to the eternal benefit of mankind. In our civilization the chasm that stretches between mind and heart yawns deep and wide and, as the mind flies on from discovery to discovery in the realms of science, the gulf becomes ever deeper and wider and the heart is left further and further behind. The mind loudly demands and will be satis- fied with nothing less than a materially demonstrable explanation of man and his fellow-creatures that make up the phenomenal world. The heart feels in- stinctively that there is something greater, and it years for that which it feels is a higher truth than can be grasped by the mind alone. The human soul would fain soar upon ethereal pinions of intuition; would fain love in the eternal found of spiritual light and love; but modern scientific views have shorn its wings and it sits fettered and mute, unsatisfied longings gnawing at its tendrils as the vulture of Prometheus' liver. [PAGE 18] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Is this necessary? Is there no common ground upon which head and heart may meet, each assisting the other, each by the help of the other becoming more effective in the search for universal truth, and each receiving equal satisfaction? As surely as the pre-existing light created the eye whereby the light is seen; as surely as the primordial desire for growth created the digestive and assimilative system for the attainment of that end; as surely as thought existed before the brain and built and still is building the brain for its expression; as surely as the mind is now forging ahead and wringing her se- crets from nature by the very force of its audacity, just so surely will the heart find a way to burst its bonds and gratify its longings. At present it is shackled by the dominant brain. Some day it will gather strength to burst its prison bars and become a power greater than the mind. It is equally certain that there can be no contradiction in nature, therefore the heart and the mind must be capable of uniting. To indicate this common ground is precisely the purpose of this book. To show where and how the mind, helped by the intuition of the heart, can probe more deeply into the mysteries of being than either could do alone; where the heart, by union with the mind, can be kept from going astray; where each can have full scope for action, neither doing violence to the other and where both mind and heart can be satisfied. Only when that co-operation is attained and perfected will man attain the higher, truer understanding of himself and of the world of which he is a part; only that can give him a broad mind and a great heart. [PAGE 19] INTRODUCTION At every birth what appears to be a new life comes among us. We see the little form as it lives and grows, becoming a factor in our lives for days, months or years. At last there comes a day when the form dies and goes to decay. The life that came, whence we know not, has passed to the invisible beyond, and in sorrow we ask ourselves, Whence came it? What was it here? and Whither has it gone? Across every threshold the skeleton form of Death throws his fearsome shadow. Old or young, well or ill, rich or poor, all, all alike must pass out into that shadow and throughout the ages has sounded the piteous cry for a solution of the riddle of life--the riddle of death. So far as the vast majority of people are concerned the three great questions, Whence have we come? Why are we here? Whither are we going? remain unanswered to this day. It has unfortunately come to be the popularly accepted opinion that nothing can be definitely known about these matters of deepest interest to humanity. Nothing could be more erroneous than such an idea. Each and every one, without exception, may become ca- pable of obtaining first-hand, definite information upon this subject; may personally investigate the state of the human spirit, both before birth and after death. There is no favoritism, nor are special gifts required. Each of us has inherently the faculty for knowing all of these matters; but!-- Yes, there is a "but," and a "BUT" that must be written large. These facul- ties are present in all, though latent in most people. It requires persis- tent effort to awaken them and that seems to be a powerful deterrent. If these faculties, "awake and aware," could be had for a monetary consider- ation, even if the price were high, many people would pay it to gain such immense advantage over their fellow-men, but few indeed are those [PAGE 20] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION willing to live the life that is required to awaken them. That awakening comes only by patient, persistent effort. It cannot be bought; there is no royal road to it. It is conceded that practice is necessary to learn to play the piano, and that it is useless to think of being a watchmaker without being willing to serve an apprenticeship. Yet when the matter of the soul, of death and the beyond, of the great causes of being, are the questions at issue, many think they know as much as anyone and have an equal right to express an opinion, though they may never have given the subject an hour's study. As a matter of fact, no one unless qualified by study of the subject should expect serious consideration for an opinion. In legal cases, where experts are called to testify, they are first examined as to their compe- tency. The weight of their testimony will be nil, unless they are found to be thoroughly proficient in the branch of knowledge regarding which their testimony is sought. If, however, they are found to be qualified--by study and practice-- to express an expert opinion, it is received with the utmost respect and deference; and if the testimony of one expert is corroborated by others equally proficient, the testimony of each additional man adds immensely to the weight of the previous evidence. The irrefutable testimony of one such man easily counterbalances that of one or a dozen or a million men who know nothing of that whereof they speak, for nothing, even though multiplied by a million, will still remain nothing. This is as true of any other subject as of mathematics. As previously said, we recognize these facts readily enough in material affairs, but when things beyond the world of sense, when the super-physical world is under discussion; when the relations of God to man, the inner-most [PAGE 21] INTRODUCTION mysteries of the immortal spark of divinity, loosely termed the soul, are to be probed, then each clamors for as serious consideration of his opinions and ideas regarding spiritual matters as is given to the sage, who by a life of patient and toilsome research has acquired wisdom in these higher things. Nay, more; many will not even content themselves with claiming EQUAL consideration for their opinions, but will even jeer and scoff at the words of the sage, seek to impugn his testimony as fraud, and, with the supreme confidence of deepest ignorance, asseverate that as THEY know nothing of such matters, it is absolutely impossible that anyone else can. The man who realizes his ignorance has taken the first step toward knowledge. The path to first-hand knowledge is not easy. Nothing worth having ever comes without persistent effort. It cannot be too often repeated that there are no such things as special gifts of "luck." All that anyone is or has, is the result of effort. What one lacks in comparison with another is la- tent in himself and capable of development by proper methods. If the reader, having grasped this idea thoroughly, should ask, what he must do to obtain this first-hand knowledge, the following story may serve to impress the idea, which is the central one in occultism: A young man came to a sage one day and asked, "Sire, what must I do to become wise?" The sage vouchsafed no answer. The youth after repeating his question a number of times, with a like result, at last left him, to return the next day with the same question. Again no answer was given and the youth returned on the third day, still repeating his question, "Sire what [PAGE 22] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION must I do to become wise?" Finally the sage turned and went down to a near-by river. He entered the water, bidding the youth follow him. Upon arriving at a sufficient depth the sage took the young man by the shoulders and held him under the water, despite his struggles to free himself. At last, however, he released him and when the youth had regained his breath the sage questioned him: "Son, when you were under the water what did you most desire?" The youth answered without hesitation, "Air, air! I wanted air!" "Would you not rather have had riches, pleasure, power or love, my son? Did you not think of any of these?" queried the sage. "No, sire! I wanted air and though only of air," came the instant re- sponse. "Then," said the sage, "To become wise you must desire wisdom with as great intensity as you just now desired air. You must struggle for it, to the exclusion of every other aim in life. It must be your one and only as- piration, by day and by night. If you seek wisdom with that fervor, my son, you will surely become wise." That is the first and central requisite the aspirant to occult knowledge must possess--an unswerving desire, a burning thirst for knowledge; a zeal that allows no obstacle to conquer it; but the supreme motive for seeking this occult knowledge must be an ardent desire to benefit humanity, entirely disregarding self in order to work for others. Unless prompted by the motive, occult knowledge is dangerous. Without possessing these qualifications--especially the latter--in some measure, any attempt to tread the arduous path of occultism would be a [PAGE 23] INTRODUCTION hazardous undertaking. Another prerequisite to this first-hand knowledge, however, is the study of occultism at second-hand. Certain occult powers are necessary for the first-hand investigation of matters connected with the pre-natal and post-mortem states of man, but no one need despair of acquir- ing information about this conditions because of undeveloped occult powers. As a man may know about Africa either by going there personally or by read- ing descriptions written by travelers who have been there, so may he visit the superphysical realms if he will but qualify himself therefor, or he may learn what others who have so qualified themselves report as a result of their investigations. Christ said, "The Truth shall make you free," but Truth is not found once and forever. Truth is eternal, and the quest for Truth must also be eternal. Occultism knows of no "faith once for all delivered." There are certain basic truths which remain, but which may be looked at from many sides, each giving a different view, which complements the previous ones; therefore, so far as we can see at present, there is no such achievement possible as arriving at the ultimate truth. Wherein this work differs from some philosophical works the variations are caused by difference of viewpoint, and all respect is paid to the con- clusions reached and the ideas set forth by other investigators. It is the earnest hope of the writer that the study of the following pages may help to make the student's ideas fuller and more rounded than they were before. [PAGE 24] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER I THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS The first step in Occultism is the study of the invisible Worlds. These Worlds are invisible to the majority of people because of the dormancy of the finer and higher senses whereby they may be perceived, in the same way that the Physical World about us is perceived through the physical senses. The majority of people are on a similar footing in regard to the super-physical Worlds as the man who is born blind is to our world of sense; although light and color are all about him, he is unable to see them. To him they are non-existent and incomprehensible, simply because he lacks the sense of sight wherewith to perceive them. Objects he can feel; they seem real; but light and color are beyond his ken. So with the greater part of humanity. They feel, and see objects and hear sounds in the Physical World, but the other realms, which the clairvoy- ant calls the higher Worlds, are as incomprehensible to them as light and color are to the blind man. Because the blind man cannot see color and light, however, is no argument against their existence and reality. Neither is it an argument, that because most people cannot see the super-physical Worlds no one can do so. If the blind an obtains his sight, he will see light and color. If the higher senses of those blind to the super-physical Worlds are awakened by proper methods, they also will be able to behold the Worlds which are now hidden from them. [PAGE 25] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS While many people make the mistake of being incredulous concerning the existence or reality of the super-sensuous Worlds, there are also many who go to the other extreme, and, having become convinced of the verity of in- visible Worlds, think that when a person is clairvoyant all truth is at once open to him; that when one can "see," he at once "knows all about" these higher Worlds. This is a great mistake. We readily recognize the fallacy of such a contention in matters of everyday life. We do not think that a man who was born blind, but has obtained his sight, at once "knows all about" the Physi- cal World. Nay, more; we know that even those of us who have been able to see the things about us all our lives are far from having a universal knowledge of them. We know that it requires arduous study and years of application to know about even that infinitesimal part of things that we handle in our daily lives, and reversing the Hermetic aphorism, "as above, so below," we gather at once that it must be the same in the other Worlds. At the same time it is also true that there are much greater facilities for acquiring knowledge in the super-physical Worlds than in our present dense physical condition, but not so great as to eliminate the necessity for close study and the possibility of making a mistake in observation. In fact, all the testimony of reliable and qualified observers prove that much more care in observation is needed there than here. Clairvoyants must first be trained before their observations are of any real value, and the more proficient they become the more modest they are about telling of what they see; the more they defer to the versions of oth- ers, knowing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the single [PAGE 26] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION investigator can grasp of all the detail incident to his investigations. This also accounts for the varied versions, which superficial people think are an argument against the existence of the higher Worlds. They con- tend that if these Worlds exist, investigators must necessarily bring back identical descriptions. If we take an illustration from everyday life, the fallacy of this becomes apparent. Suppose a newspaper sends twenty reporters to a city with orders to "write it up." Reporters are, or ought to be, trained observers. It is their business to see everything and they should be able to give as good de- scriptions as can be expected from any source. Yet it is certain that of the twenty reports, no two would be exactly alike. It is much more likely that they would be totally different. Although some of them might contain leading features in common, others might be unique in quality and quantity of description. Is it an argument against the existence of the city that these reports differ? Certainly not! It is easily accounted for by the fact that each saw the city from his own particular point of view and instead of these varying reports being confusing and detrimental, it is safe to say that a perusal of them all would give a fuller, better understanding and descrip- tion of the city than if only one were read and the others were thrown in the wastebasket. Each report would round out and complement the others. The same is true regarding accounts made by investigators of the higher Worlds. Each has his own peculiar way of looking at things and can describe only what he sees from his particular point of view. The account he gives may differ from those of others, yet all be equally truthful from each indi- vidual observer's viewpoint. [PAGE 27] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS It is sometimes asked, Why investigate these Worlds? Why is it not best to take one World at a time; to be content for the present time with the lessons to be learned in the Physical World, and, if there are invisible Worlds why not wait until we reach them before investigating? "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof!" Why borrow more? If we knew without doubt that at some time, sooner or later, each one of us must be transported to a far country where, under new and strange con- ditions, we must live for many years, is it not reasonable to believe that if we had an opportunity to learn of that country in advance of our removal to it we would gladly do so? Knowledge would render it much easier for us to accommodate ourselves to new conditions. There is only one certainty in life and that is--Death! As we pass into the beyond and are confronted by new conditions, knowledge of them is sure to be of the greatest help. But that is not all. To understand the Physical World, which is the world of effects, it is necessary to understand the super-physical World, which is the world of causes. We see street cars in motion and we hear the clicking of telegraph instruments, but the mysterious force which causes phenomena remains invisible to us. We say it is electricity, but the name gives us no explanation. We learn nothing of the force itself; we see and hear only its effects. If a dish of cold water be placed in an atmosphere of a sufficiently low temperature ice crystals immediately begin to form and we can see the process of their formation. The lines along which the water crystallizes were in it all the time as lines of force but they were invisible until the water congealed. The beautiful "frost flowers" on a windowpane are visible [PAGE 28] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION manifestations of currents of the higher Worlds which operate upon us all the time, unrecognized by most of us, but none the less potent. The higher Worlds are thus the worlds of causes, of forces; and we can- not really understand this lower World unless we know the others and realize the forces and causes of which all material things are but the effects. As to the reality of these higher Worlds compared with that of the Physical World, strange as it may seem, these higher Worlds, which to the majority appear as mirages, or even less substantial, are, in truth, much more real and the objects in them more lasting and indestructible than the objects in the Physical World. If we take an example we shall readily see this. An architect does not start to build a house by procuring the mate- rial and setting the workmen to laying stone upon stone in a haphazard way, without thought or plan. He "thinks the house out." Gradually it takes form in his mind and finally there stands a clear idea of the house that is to be--a thought-form of a house. This house is yet invisible to all but the architect. He makes it ob- jective on paper. He draws the plans and from this objective image of the thought-form the workmen construct the house of wood, iron, or stone, ac- curately corresponding to the thought-form originated by the architect. Thus the thought-form becomes a material reality. The materialist would assert that it is much more real, lasting and substantial that the im- age in the architect's mind. But let us see. The house could not have been constructed without the thought-form. The material object can be destroyed by dynamite, earthquake, fire, or decay, but the thought-form will remain. It will exist as long as the architect lives and from it any number of [PAGE 29] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS houses similar to the one destroyed may be constructed. Not even the archi- tect himself can destroy it. Even after his death this thought-form can be recovered by those who are qualified to read the memory of nature, which will be dealt with later. Having thus seen the reasonableness of such Worlds existing around and about us, and having satisfied ourselves of their reality, their permanency, and of the utility of a knowledge concerning them, we shall now examine them severally and singly, commencing with the Physical World. CHEMICAL REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD In the Rosicrucian teaching the universe is divided into seven differ- ent Worlds, or states of matter, as follows: 1-World of God. 2-World of Virgin Spirits. 3-World of Divine Spirit. 4-World of Life Spirit. 5-World of Thought. 6-Desire World. 7-Physical World. The division is not arbitrary but necessary, because the substance of each of these Worlds is amenable to laws which are practically inoperative in others. For instance, in the Physical World, matter is subject to grav- ity, contraction and expansion. In the Desire World there is neither heat nor cold, and forms levitate as easily as they gravitate. Distance and time are also governing factors of existence in the Physical World, but are al- most non-existent in the Desire World. The matter of these worlds also varies in density, the Physical World being the densest of the seven. Each World is subdivided into seven Regions or sub-divisions of matter. [PAGE 30] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION In the Physical World, the solids, liquids and gases form the three denser subdivisions, the remaining four being ethers of varying densities. In the other Worlds similar subdivisions are necessary, because the matter of which they are composed is not of uniform density. There are still two further distinctions to be made. The three dense subdivisions of the Physical World--the solids, liquids and gases--consti- tute what is termed the Chemical Region. The substance in this Region is the basis of all dense Form. The Ether is also physical matter. It is not homogeneous, as material science alleges, but exists in four different states. It is the medium of ingress for the quickening spirit which imparts VITALITY to the Forms in the Chemical Region. The four finer or etheric subdivisions of the Physical World constitute what is known as the Etheric Region. In the World of Thought the three higher subdivisions are the basis of abstract thought, hence they, collectively, are called the Region of Ab- stract Thought. The four denser subdivisions supply the mind-stuff in which we embody and concrete our ideas and are therefore termed the Region of Con- crete Thought. The careful consideration given by the occultist to the characteristics of the Physical World might seem superfluous were it not that he regards all things from a view point differing widely from that of the materialist. The latter recognizes three states of matter--solids, liquids, and gases. These are all chemical, because derived from the chemical constituents of Earth. From this chemical matter all the FORMS of mineral, plant, animal, and man have been built, hence they are as truly chemical as the substances which [PAGE 31] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS are commonly so termed. Thus whether we consider the mountain or the cloud that envelops its top, the juice of the plant or the blood of the animal, the spider's thread, the wing of the butterfly or the bones of the elephant, the air we breathe or the water we drink--all are composed of the same chemical substance. What is it then which determines the conformation of this basic sub- stance into the multiplex variety of Forms which we see about us? It is the One Universal Spirit, expressing Itself in the visible world as four great streams of Life, at varying stages of development. This fourfold spiritual impulse molds the chemical matter of the Earth into variegated forms of the four Kingdoms--mineral, plant, animal, and man. When a form has served its purpose as a vehicle of expression for the three higher streams of life, the chemical forces disintegrate that form so that the matter may be returned to its primordial state, and thus made available for the building of new forms. The spirit or life which molds the form into an expression of itself is, therefore, as extraneous to the matter it uses as a carpenter is apart from and personally independent of the house he builds for his own occupancy. As all the forms of mineral, plant, animal, and man are chemical, they must logically be as dead and devoid of feeling as chemical matter in it primitive state, and the Rosicrucian asserts that they are. Some scientists contend that there is feeling in all tissue, living or dead, to whatever kingdom it belongs. They include even the substances or- dinarily classed as mineral in their category of objects having feeling, and to prove their contentions they submit diagrams with curves of energy ob- tained from tests. Another class of investigators teach that there is no [PAGE 32] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION feeling even in the human body, except in the brain, which is the SEAT of feeling. They say it is the brain and not the finger which feels the pain when the latter is injured. Thus is the house of Science divided against itself on this as on most other points. The position taken by each is partly right. It depends upon what we mean by "feeling." If we mean simply response to impacts, such as the rebound of a rubber ball that is dropped to the ground, of course it is correct to attribute feeling to mineral, plant, and animal tissue; but if we mean pleasure and pain, love and hate, joy and sorrow, it would be absurd to attribute them to the lower forms of life, to detached tissue, to minerals in their native state, or even to the brain, because such feelings are expressions of the self-conscious immortal spirit, and the brain is only the keyboard of the wonderful instrument upon which the human spirit plays its symphony of life, just as the musician expresses himself upon his violin. As there are people who are quite unable to understand that there must be and are higher Worlds, so there are some who, having become slightly ac- quainted with the higher realms, acquire the habit of undervaluing this Physical World. Such an attitude is as incorrect as that of the material- ist. The great and wise Beings who carry out the will and design of God placed us in this physical environment to learn great and important lessons which could not be learned under other conditions, and it is our duty to use our knowledge of the higher Worlds in learning to the best of our ability the lessons which this material world has to teach us. In one sense the Physical World is a sort of model school or experiment station to teach us to work correctly in the others. It does this whether or not we know of the existence of those other worlds, thereby proving the [PAGE 33] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS great wisdom of the originators of the plan. If we had knowledge of none but the higher Worlds, we would make many mistakes which would become appar- ent only when physical conditions are brought to bear as criterion. To il- lustrate: Let us imagine the case of an inventor working out his idea of a machine. First he builds the machine in thought, and in his mind he sees it complete and in operation, performing most beautifully the work it is de- signed to do. He next makes a drawing of the design, and in doing so per- haps finds that modifications in his first conception are necessary. When, from the drawings, he has become satisfied that the plan is feasible, he proceeds to build the actual machine from suitable material. Now it is almost certain that still further modifications will be found necessary before the machine will work as intended. It may be found that it must be entirely remodeled, or even that it is altogether useless in its present form, must be discarded and a new plan evolved. But mark this, for here is the point: the new idea or plan will be formulated for the purpose of eliminating the defects in the useless machine. Had there been no mate- rial machine constructed, thereby making evident the faults of the first idea, a second and correct idea would not have been formed. This applies equally to all conditions of life--social, mercantile, and philanthropic. Many plans appear excellent to those conceiving them, and may even look well on paper, but when brought down in the actual test of utility they often fail. That however, should not discourage us. It is true that "we learn more from our mistakes than from our successes," and the proper light in which to regard this Physical World is as a school of valu- able experience, in which we learn lessons of the utmost importance. [PAGE 34] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE ETHERIC REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD. As soon as we enter this realm of nature we are in the invisible, in- tangible World, where our ordinary senses fail us, hence this part of the Physical World is practically unexplored by material science. Air is invisible, yet modern science knows that it exists. By means of instruments its velocity as wind can be measured; by compression it can be made visible as liquid air. With either, however, that is not so easy. Ma- terial science finds that it is necessary to account in some way for the transmission of electricity, with or without wires. It is forced to postu- late some substance of a finer kind that it knows, and it calls that sub- stance "ether." It does not really know that ether exists, as the ingenuity of the scientist has not, as yet, been able to devise a vessel in which it is possible to confine this substance, which is altogether too elusive for the comfort of the "wizard of the laboratory." He cannot measure, weigh, nor analyze it by any apparatus now at his disposal. Truly, the achievements of modern science are marvelous. The best way to learn the secrets of nature, however, is not by inventing instruments, but by improving the investigator himself. Man has within himself faculties which eliminate distance and compensate for lack of size to a degree as much greater than the power of telescope and microscope as theirs exceeds that of the naked eye. These senses or faculties are the means of investigation used by occultists. They are their "open sesame" in searching for truth. To the trained clairvoyant ether is as tangible as are the solids, li- quids, and gases of the Chemical Region to ordinary beings. He sees that the [PAGE 35] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS vital forces which give life to the mineral forms of plant, animal and man flow into these forms, by means of the four states of ether. The names and specific functions of these four ethers are as follows. (1) Chemical Ether--This ether is both positive and negative in manifesta- tion. The forces which cause assimilation and excretion work through it. Assimilation is the process whereby the different nutritive elements of food are incorporated into the body of plant, animal and man. This is carried on by forces with which we shall become acquainted later. They work along the positive pole of the chemical ether and attract the needed elements, build- ing them into the forms concerned. These forces do not act blindly nor me- chanically, but in a selective way (well-known to scientists by its effects) thereby accomplishing their purpose, which is the growth and maintenance of the body. Excretion is carried on by forces of the same kind, but working along the negative pole of the chemical ether. By means of this pole they expel from the body the materials in the food which are unfit for use, or those which have outlived their usefulness in the body and should be expurgated from the system. This, like all other processes independent of man's voli- tion, is also wide, selective, and not merely mechanical in its operation, as seen, for instance, in the case of the action of the kidneys, where only the urine is filtered through when the organs are in health; but it is known that when the organs are not in health, the valuable albumen is allowed to escape with the urine, the proper selection not being made because of an ab- normal condition. [PAGE 36] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION (2) Life Ether--As the chemical ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces the object of which is the maintenance of the individual form, so the life ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces which have for their object the maintenance of the species--the forces of propagation. Like the chemical ether, the life ether also has its positive and negative pole. The forces which work along the positive pole are those which work in the female during gestation. They enable her to do the positive, active work of bringing forth a new being. On the other hand the forces which work along the negative pole of the life ether enable the male to produce semen. In the work on the impregnated ovum of the animal and man, or upon the seed of the plant, the forces working along the positive pole of the life ether produce male plants, animals and men; while the forces which express themselves through the negative pole generate females. (3) Light Ether--This ether is both positive and negative, and the forces which play along its positive pole are the forces which generate that blood heat in the higher species of animal and in man, which makes them in- dividual sources of heat. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether are those which operate through the senses, manifesting as the passive functions of sight, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. They also build and nourish the eye. In the cold-blooded animals the positive pole of the light ether is the avenue of the forces which circulate the blood, and the negative forces have the same functions in regard to the eye as in the case of the higher animals and man. Where eyes are lacking, the forces working in the negative pole of the light ether are perhaps building or nourishing other sense organs, as they do in all that have sense organs. [PAGE 37] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS In plants the forces which work along the positive pole of the light ether cause the circulation of the juices of the plant. Thus in winter, when the light ether is not charged with sunlight as in summer, the sap ceases to flow until the summer sun again invests the light ether with its force. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether de- posit the chlorophyll, the green substance of the plant and also color the flowers. In fact, all color, in all kingdoms is deposited by means of the negative pole of the light ether. Therefore animals have the deepest color on the back and flowers are deepest colored on the side turned towards the light. In the polar regions of the earth, where the rays of the sun are weak, all color is lighter and in some cases is so sparingly deposited that in winter it is withdrawn altogether and the animals become white. (4) Reflecting Ether--It has heretofore been stated that the idea of the house which has existed in the mind can be recovered from the memory of nature, even after the death of the architect. Everything that has ever happened has left behind it an ineffaceable picture in this reflecting ether. As the giant ferns of the childhood of the Earth have left their pictures in the coal beds, and as the progress of the glacier of a bygone day may be traced by means of the trail it has left upon the rocks along its path, even so are the thoughts and acts of men ineffaceably recorded by na- ture in this reflecting ether, where the trained seer may read their story with an accuracy commensurate with his ability. The reflecting ether deserves its name for more than one reason, for the pictures in it are but REFLECTIONS of the memory of nature. The real [PAGE 38] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION memory of nature is found in a much higher realm. In this reflecting ether no thoroughly trained clairvoyant cares to read, as the pictures are blurred and vague compared to those found in the higher realm. Those who read in the reflecting ether are generally those who have no choice, who, in fact, do not know what they are reading. As a rule ordinary psychometrists and mediums obtain their knowledge through the reflecting ether. To some slight extent the pupil of the occult school in the first stages of his training also reads in the reflecting ether, but he is warned by his teacher of his insufficiencies of this ether as a means of acquiring accurate information, so that he does not easily draw wrong conclusions. This ether is also the medium through which thought makes an impression upon the human brain. It is most intimately connected with the fourth sub- division of the World of Thought. This is the highest of the four subdivi- sions contained in the Region of Concrete Thought and the homeworld of the human mind. There a much clearer version of the memory of nature is found than in the reflecting ether. THE DESIRE WORLD Like the Physical World, and every other realm of nature, the Desire World has the seven subdivisions called "Regions," but unlike the Physical World, it does not have the great divisions corresponding to the Chemical and Etheric Regions. Desire stuff in the Desire World persists through its seven subdivisions or regions as material for the embodiment of desire. As the Chemical Region is the realm of form and as the Etheric Region is the home of the forces carrying on life activities in those forms, enabling them [PAGE 39] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS to live, move and propagate, so the forces in the Desire World, working in the quickened dense body, impel it to move in this or that direction. If there were only the activities of the Chemical and Etheric Regions of the Physical World, there would be forms having life, able to move, but WITH NO INCENTIVE FOR SO DOING. This incentive is supplied by the cosmic forces active in the Desire World and without this activity playing through every fibre of the vitalized body, urging action in this direction or that, there would be no experience and no moral growth. The functions of the dif- ferent ethers would take care of the growth of the form, but moral growth would entirely lacking. Evolution would be an impossibility, both as to form and life, for it is only in response to the requirements of spiritual growth that forms evolve to higher states. Thus we at once see the great importance of this realm of nature. Desires, wishes, passions, and feelings express themselves in the mat- ter of the different regions of the Desire World as form and feature express themselves in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. They take forms which last for a longer or shorter time, according to the intensity of the desire, wish, or feeling embodied in them. In the Desire World the distinc- tion between the forces and the matter is not so definite and apparent as in the Physical World. One might almost say that here the ideas of force and matter are identical or interchangeable. It is not quite so, but we may say that to a certain extent the Desire World consists of force-matter. When speaking of the matter of the Desire World, it is true that it is one degree less dense that the matter of the Physical World, but we enter- tain an entirely wrong idea if we imaging it is finer physical matter. That [PAGE 40] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION idea, though held by many who have studied occult philosophies, is entirely erroneous. The wrong impression is caused principally by the difficulty of giving the full and accurate description necessary for a thorough under- standing of the higher worlds. Unfortunately, our language is descriptive of material things and therefore entirely inadequate to describe the condi- tions of the super-physical realms, hence all that is said about these realms must be taken tentatively, as similes, rather than as accurate de- scriptions. Though the mountain and the daisy, the man, the horse, and a piece of iron, are composed of one ultimate atomic substance, we do not say that the daisy is a finer form of iron. Similarly it is impossible to explain in words the change or difference in physical matter when it is broken up into desire-stuff. If there were no difference it would be amenable to the laws of the Physical World, which it is not. The law of matter of the Chemical Region is inertia-the tendency to re- main IN STATU QUO. It takes a certain amount of force to overcome this in- ertia and cause a body which is at rest to move, or to stop a body in mo- tion. Not so with the matter of the Desire World. That matter itself is almost living. It is in unceasing motion, fluid, taking all imaginable and unimaginable forms with inconceivable facility and rapidity, at the same time coruscating and scintillating in a thousand ever-changing shades of color, incomparable to anything we know in this physical state of conscious- ness. Something very faintly resembling the action and appearance of this matter will be seen in the play of colors on an abalone shell when held in the sunlight and moved to and fro. That is what the Desire World is--ever-changing light and color--in which the forces of animal and man intermingle with the forces of innumerable [PAGE 41] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS Hierarchies of spiritual beings which do not appear in our Physical World, but are as active in the Desire World as we are here. Some of them will be dealt with later and their connection with man's evolution described. The forces sent out by this vast and varied hose of Beings mold the ever-changing matter of the Desire World into innumerable and differing forms of more or less durability, according to the kinetic energy of the im- pulse which gave them birth. From this slight description it may be understood how difficult it is for a neophyte who has just had his inner eyes opened to find his balance in the World of Desire. The trained clairvoyant soon ceases to wonder at the impossible descriptions sometimes brought through by mediums. They may be perfectly honest, but the possibilities of parallax, and of getting out of focus are legion, and of the subtlest nature, and the real wonder is that they ever communicate anything correctly. All of us had to learn to see, in the days of our infancy, as we may readily find by watching a young babe. It will be found that the little one will reach for objects on the other side of the room or the street, or for the Moon. He is entirely unable to gauge distances. The blind man who has been made to see will, at first, of- ten close his eyes to walk from one place to another, declaring, until he has learned to use his eyes, that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight. So the one whose inner organs of perception have been vivified must also be trained in the use of his newly acquired faculty. At first the neo- phyte will try to apply to the Desire World the knowledge derived from his experience in the Physical World, because he has not yet learned the laws of the world into which he is entering. This is the source of a vast amount of [PAGE 42] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION trouble and perplexity. Before he can understand, he must become as a little child, which imbibed knowledge without reference to any previous ex- perience. To arrive at a correct understanding of the Desire World it is neces- sary to realize that it is the world of feeling, desires, and emotions. These are all under the domination of two great forces--Attraction and Re- pulsion, which act in a different way in the three denser Regions of the De- sire World from that in which they act in the three finer or upper Regions, while the central Region may be called neutral ground. This central Region is the Region of feeling. Here interest in or in- difference to an object or an idea sways the balance in favor of one of the two previously mentioned forces, thereby relegating the object or idea to the three higher or the three lower Regions of the Desire World, or else they will expel it. We shall see presently how this is accomplished. In the finest and rarest substance of the three higher Regions of the Desire World the force of Attraction alone holds sway, but it is also present in some degree in the denser matter of the three lower Regions, where it works against the force of Repulsion, which is dominant there. The disintegrating force of Repulsion would soon destroy every form coming into these three lower Regions were it not that it is thus counteracted. In the densest or lowest Region, where it is strongest, it tears and shatters the forms built there in a way dreadful to see, yet it is not a fatalistic force. Nothing in nature is vandalistic. All that appears so is but work- ing towards good. So with this force in its work in the lowest Region of [PAGE 43] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS the Desire World. The forms here are demoniac creations, built by the coarsest passions and desires of man and beast. The tendency of every form in the Desire World is to attract itself all it can of a like nature and grow thereby. If this tendency to attraction were predominate in the lowest Regions, evil would grow like a weed. There would be anarchy instead of order in the Cosmos. This prevented by the pre- ponderating power of the force of Repulsion in this Region. When a coarse desire form is being attracted to another of the same nature, there is a disharmony in their vibrations, whereby one has a disintegrating effect upon the other. Thus, instead of uniting and amalgamating evil with evil, they act with mutual destructiveness and in that way the evil in the world is kept within reasonable bounds. When we understand the working of the twin forces in this respect we are in a position to understand the occult maxim, "A lie is both murder and suicide in the Desire World." Anything happening in the Physical World is reflected in all the other realms of nature and, as we have seen, builds its appropriate form in the Desire World. When a true account of the occurrence is given, another form is built, exactly like the first. They are then drawn together and coalesce, strengthening each other. If, however, an untrue is given, a form different from and antagonistic to the first, or true one, is created. As they deal with the same occurrence, they are drawn together, but as their vibrations are different they act upon each other with mutual destructive- ness. Therefore, evil and malicious lies can kill anything that is good, if they are strong enough and repeated often enough. But, conversely, seeking for the good in evil will, in time, transmute the evil into good. If the form that is built to minimize the evil is weak, it will have no effect and [PAGE 44] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION will be destroyed by the evil form, but if it is strong and frequently re- peated it will have the effect of disintegrating the evil and substituting the good. That effect, be it distinctly understood, it not brought about by lying, nor denying the evil, but by looking for the good. The occult scien- tist practices very rigidly this principle of looking for good in all things, because he knows what a power it possesses in keeping down evil. There is a story of Christ which illustrates this point. Once when walking with His disciples they passed the decaying and ill-smelling carcass of a dog. The disciples turned in disgust, commenting upon the nauseating nature of this sight; but Christ looked at the dead body and said "Pearls are not whiter than its teeth." He was determined to find the good, because He knew the beneficial effect which would result in the Desire World from giving it expression. The lowest Region of the Desire World is called "the Region of Passion and Sensual Desire." The second subdivision is best described by the name of "Region of Impressionability." Here the effect of the twin forces of At- traction and Repulsion is evenly balanced. This is a neutral Region, hence all our impressions which are built of the matter of this Region are neu- tral. Only when the twin feelings, which we shall meet in the fourth Re- gion, are brought to bear, do the twin forces come into play. The mere im- pression of anything, however, in and of itself, is entirely separate from the feeling it engenders. The impression is neutral and is an activity of the second Region of the Desire World, where pictures are formed by the forces of sense-perception in the vital body of man. In the third Region of the Desire World, the force of Attraction, the integrating, upbuilding force, has already gained the upper hand over the [PAGE 45] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS force of Repulsion, with its destructive tendency. When we understand that the mainspring in this force of Repulsion is self-assertion, a pushing away of all others that it may have room, we shall understand that it gives way most easily to a desire for other things, so that the substance of the third Region of the Desire World is principally dominated by the force of Attrac- tion towards other things, but in a selfish way, and therefore this is the Region of Wishes. The Region of Coarse Desires may be likened to the solids in the Physical World; the Region of Impressionability to the fluids; and the fluc- tuating, evanescent nature of the Region of Wishes will make that compare with the gaseous portion of the Physical World. These three Regions give the substance for the forms which make for experience, soul-growth and evolution, purging the altogether destructive and retaining the materials which may be used for progress. The fourth Region of the Desire World is the "Region of Feeling." From it comes the feeling concerning the already described forms and upon the feeling engendered by them depends the life which they have for us and also their effect upon us. Whether the objects and ideas presented are good or bad in themselves is not important this stage. It is our feeling, whether of Interest or Indifference that is the determining factor as to the fate of the object or idea. If the feeling with which we meet an impression of an object or an idea is Interest, it has the same effect upon that impression as sunlight and air have upon a plant. That idea will grow and flourish in our lives. If, on the other hand, we meet an impression or idea with Indifference, it withers as does a plant when put in a dark cellar. [PAGE 46] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thus from this central Region of the Desire World come the incentive to action, or the decision to refrain therefrom (though the latter is also ac- tion in the eyes of the occult scientist), for at the present stage of our development the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference furnish the incen- tive to action and are the springs that move the world. At a later stage these feelings will cease to have any weight. Then the determining factor will be DUTY. Interest starts the forces of Attraction or Repulsion. Indifference simply withers the object or idea against which it is di- rected, so far as our connection with it is concerned. If our interest in an object or an idea generates Repulsion, that naturally causes us to expurgate from our lives any connection with the ob- ject or idea which roused it; but there is a great difference between the action of the force of Repulsion and the mere feeling of Indifference. Per- haps an illustration will make more clear the operation of the twin Feelings and the twin Forces. Three men are walking along a road. They see a sick dog; it is covered with sores and is evidently suffering intensely from pain and thirst. This much is evident to all three men-their senses tell them that. Now Feeling comes. Two of them take an "interest" in the animal, but in the third there is a feeling of "indifference." He passes on, leaving the dog to its fate. The others remain; they are both interested, but each manifests it in a quite different way. The interest of one man is sympathetic and helpful, impelling him to care for the poor beast, to assuage pains and nurse it back to health. In him the feeling of interest has aroused the force of Attrac- tion. The other man's interest is of a different kind. He sees only a [PAGE 47] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS loathsome sight which is revolting to him and wishes to rid himself and the world of it as quickly as possible. He advises killing the animal outright and burying it. In him the feeling of interest generates the destructive force of Repulsion. When the feeling of Interest arouses the force of Attraction and it is directed toward low objects and desires, these work themselves out in the lower Regions of the Desire World, where the counteracting force of Repul- sion operates, as previously described. From the battle of the twin forces--Attraction and Repulsion--results all the pain and suffering inci- dent to wrongdoing or misdirected effort, whether intentional or otherwise. Thus we may see how very important Feeling we have concerning anything, for upon that depends the nature of the atmosphere we create for ourselves. If we love the good, we shall keep and nourish as guardian angels all that is good about us; if the reverse, we shall people our path with demons and our own breeding. The names of the three upper Regions of the Desire World are "Region of Soul-Life," "Region of Soul-Light," and "Region of Soul-Power." In these abide Art, Altruism, Philanthropy, and all the activities of the higher soul-life. When we think of these Regions as radiating the qualities indicated by their names, into the forms of the three lower Regions, we shall understand correctly the higher and lower activities. Soul-power, however, may for a time be used for evil purposes as well as for good, but eventually the force of Repulsion destroys vice and the force of Attraction builds virtue upon its shattered ruins. All things, in the ultimate, work together for GOOD. The Physical and the Desire Worlds are not separated from each other by [PAGE 48] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION space. They are "closer than hands and feet." It is not necessary to move to get from one to the other, nor from one Region to the next. Just as sol- ids, liquids, and gases are all together in our bodies, inter-penetrating one another, so are the different Regions of the Desire World within us also. We may again compare the lines of force along which ice-crystals form in water to the invisible causes originating in the Desire World, which ap- pear in the Physical World and give us the incentive to action, in whatever direction it may be. The Desire World, with it innumerable inhabitants, permeates the Physical World, as the lines of force do the water--invisible, but every- where present and potent as the cause of everything in the Physical World. THE WORLD OF THOUGHT The World of Thought also consists of seven Regions of varying qualities and densities, and, like the Physical World, the World of Thought is divided into two main divisions--the Region of Concrete Thought, compris- ing the four densest Regions; and the Region of Abstract Thought, comprising the three Regions of finest substance. This World of Thought is the central one of the five Worlds from which man obtains his vehicles. Here spirit and body meet. It is also the highest of the three Worlds in which man's evolu- tion is being carried forward at the present time, the two higher Worlds be- ing practically in abeyance as yet, so far as man is concerned. We know that the materials of the Chemical Region are used in building all physical forms. These are forms are given life and the power of motion by the forces at work in the Etheric Region, and some of these living forms are stirred into activity by means of the twin Feelings of the Desire World. [PAGE 49] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS The Region of Concrete Thought furnishes the mind-stuff in which ideas gen- erated in the Region of Abstract Thought clothe themselves as THOUGHT-FORMS, to act as regulators and balance wheels upon the impulses engendered in the Desire World by impacts from the phenomenal World. Thus we see how the three Worlds, in which man is at present evolving, complement one another, making a whole that shows forth the Supreme Wisdom of the Great Architect of the system to which we belong, and Whom we rever- ence by the holy name of God. Taking a more detailed view of the several divisions of the Region of Concrete Thought we find that the archetypes of PHYSICAL form no matter to what kingdom they may belong, are found in its lowest subdivision, or the "Continental Region." In this Continental Region are also the archetypes of the continents and the isles of the world, and corresponding to these arche- types are they fashioned. Modifications in the crust of the Earth must first be wrought in the Continental Region. Not until the archetypal model has been changed can the Intelligences which we (to hide our ignorance con- cerning them) call the "Laws of Nature," bring about the physical conditions which alter the physical features of the Earth according to the modifica- tions designed by the Hierarchies in charge of evolution. They plan changes as an architect plants the alteration of a building before the workmen five it concrete expression. In like manner are changes in the FLORA and FAUNA due to metamorphoses in their respective archetypes. When we speak of the archetypes of all the different forms in the dense world it must not be thought that these archetypes are merely models in the same sense in which we speak of an object constructed in miniature, or in [PAGE 50] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION some material other than that appropriate for its proper and final use. They are not merely likenesses nor models of the forms we see about us, but are CREATIVE archetypes; that is, they fashion the forms of the Physical World in their own likeness or likenesses, for often many work together to form one certain species, each archetype giving part of itself to build the required form The second subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought is called the "Oceanic Region." It is best described as flowing, pulsating vitality. All the forces that work through the four ethers which constitute the Etheric Region are there seen as archetypes. It is a stream of flowing life, pul- sating through all forms, as blood pulsates through the body, the same life in all forms. Here the trained clairvoyant sees how true it is that "all life is one." The "Aerial Region" is the third division of the Region of Concrete Thought. Here we find the archetype of desires, passions, wishes, feelings, and emotions such as we experience in the Desire World. Here all the ac- tivities of the Desire World appear as atmospheric conditions. Like the kiss of summer breeze come the feelings of pleasure and joy to the clairvoy- ant sense; as the sighing of the wind in the tree-tops seem the longings of the soul and like flashes of lighting the passions of warring nations. In this atmosphere of the Region of Concrete Thought are also pictures of the emotions of man and beast. The "Region of Archetypal Forces" is the fourth division of the Region of Concrete Thought. It is the central and most important region in the five Worlds wherein man's entire evolution is carried on. On the one side of this Region are the three higher Regions of the World of Thought, the World of Life Spirit and the World of Divine Spirit. On the other side of [PAGE 51] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS this Region of Archetypal Forces are the three lower Regions of the World of Thought, the Desire and the Physical Worlds. Thus this Region becomes a sort of "crux," bounded on one side by the Realms of Spirit, on the other by the Worlds of Form. It is a focusing point, where Spirit reflects itself in matter. As the name implies, this Region is the home of the Archetypal Forces which direct the activity of the archetypes in the Region of Concrete Thought. From this Region Spirit works on matter in a formative manner. Diagram 1 shows the idea in a schematic way, the forms in the lower World being reflections of the Spirit in the higher Worlds. The fifth Region, which is the one nearest to the focusing point on the Spirit side, reflects itself in the third Region, which is nearest the focusing point on the Form side. The sixth Region reflects itself in the second and the seventh re- flects itself in the first. The whole of the Region of Abstract thought is reflected in the World of Desire; the World of Life Spirit in the Etheric Region of the Physical World; and the World of Divine Spirit in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Diagram 2 will give a comprehensive idea of the seven Worlds which are the sphere of our development, but we must carefully keep in mind that these Worlds are not placed one above another, as shown in the diagram. They inter-penetrate--that is to say, that as in the case where the relation of the Physical World and the Desire World was compared, where we likened the Desire World to the lines for force in freezing water and the water itself to the Physical World, in the same way we may think of the lines of force as [PAGE 52] THE INVISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS DIAGRAM 1: THE RELATIVE PERMANENCY OF THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS [PAGE 53] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS being any of the seven Worlds, and the water, as in our illustration, would correspond to the next denser World in the scale. Another illustration may perhaps make the subject clearer. Let us use a spherical sponge to represent the dense earth--the Chemical Region. Imagine that sand permeates every part of the sponge and also forms a layer outside the sponge. Let the sand represent the Etheric Region, which in a similar manner permeates the dense earth and extends be- yond its atmosphere. Let us further imagine this sponge and sand immersed in a spherical glass vessel filled with clear water, and a little larger than the sponge and sand. We place the sponge and sand in the center of the vessel as the yolk is place in the center of an egg. We have now a space of clear water between the sand and the vessel. The water as a whole will represent the Desire World, for just as the water percolates between the grains of sand, through very pore of the sponge, and forms that clear layer, so the Desire World permeates both the dense Earth and the ether and extends beyond both of these substances. We know there is air in water, and if we think of the air in the water (in our illustration), as representing the World of Thought, we shall have a fir mental picture of the way in which the World of Thought, being finer and more subtle, inter-penetrates the two denser Worlds. Finally, imagine that the vessel containing the sponge, sand and water is placed in the center of a large spherical vessel; then the air in the space between the two vessels would represent that part of the World of Thought which extends beyond the Desire World. Each of the planets in our solar system has three such inter-penetrating Worlds, and if we think of each of the planets consisting [PAGE 54] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 2: THE SEVEN WORLDS [PAGE 55] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS of three Worlds as being individual sponges, and of the fourth World, the World of Life Spirit, as being the water in a large vessel where these three fold separate sponges swim, we shall understand that as the water in the vessel fills the space between the sponges and percolates through them, so the World of Life Spirit pervades inter-planetary space and inter-pene- trates the individual planets. It forms a common bond between them, so that as it is necessary to have a boat and be able to control it, if we wish to sail from America to Africa, so it is necessary to have a vehicle correlat- ed to the World of Life Spirit under our conscious control in order to be able to travel from one planet to another. In a manner similar to that in which the World of Life Spirit corre- lates us to the other planets in our own solar system does the World Divine Spirit correlate us to the other solar systems. We may regard the solar systems as separate sponges, swimming in a World of Divine Spirit, and thus it will be apparent that in order to travel from one solar system to another it would be necessary to be able to function consciously in the highest ve- hicle of man, the Divine Spirit. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 56] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER II. THE FOUR KINGDOMS. The three Worlds of our planet are at present the field of evolution for a number of different kingdoms of life, at various stages of develop- ment. Only four of these need concern us at present, viz.: the mineral, plant, animal, and human kingdoms. These four kingdoms are related to the three Worlds in different ways, according to the progress these groups of evolving life have made in the school of experience. So far as form is concerned the dense bodies of all the kingdoms are composed of the same chemical substances-the solids, liq- uids, and gases of the Chemical Region. The dense body of a man is as truly a chemical compound as is the stone, although the latter is ensouled by min- eral life only. But even when speaking from the purely physical standpoint, and laying aside all other considerations for the time being, there are sev- eral important differences when we compare the dense body of the human being with the mineral of the Earth. Man moves, grows, and propagates his species--the mineral, in its native state, does none of these things. Comparing man with the forms of the plant kingdom, we find that both plant and man have a dense body, capable of growth and propagation. But Man has faculties not possessed by the plant. He feels, has the power of mo- tion, and the faculty of perceiving things exterior to himself. [PAGE 57] THE FOUR KINGDOMS When we compare man with the animal with the animal we see that both have the faculties of feeling, motion, growth, propagation, and sense-perception. In addition, man has the faculty of speech, a superior structure of the brain, and also hands--which are a very great physical ad- vantage. We may note especially the development of the thumb, which makes the hand much more valuable than even that of the anthropoid. Man has also evolved a definite language in which to express his feelings and thoughts, all of which places the dense body of the human being in a class by itself, beyond the three lower kingdoms. To account for these differences in the four kingdoms we must go to the invisible Worlds, and seek the causes which give one kingdom that which is denied to another. To function in any world, and express the qualities peculiar to it, we must first possess a vehicle made of its material. In order to function in the dense Physical World it is necessary to have a dense body, adapted to our environment. Otherwise we should be ghosts, as they are commonly called, and be invisible to most physical beings. So we must have a vital body before we can express life, grow, or externalize the other qualities peculiar to the Etheric Region. To show feeling and emotion it is necessary to have a vehicle composed of the materials of the Desire World, and a mind formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought is necessary to render thinking possible. When we examine the four kingdoms in relation to the Etheric Region, we find that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body, and at once we see the reason why it cannot grow, propagate, or show sentient life. As an hypothesis necessary to account for other known facts, material science holds that in the densest solid, as in the rarest and most [PAGE 58] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION attenuated gas, no two atoms touch each other; that there is an envelope of ether around each atom; that the atoms in the universe float in an ocean of ether. The occult scientist knows this to be true of the Chemical Region and that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body of ether. And as it is the planetary ether alone which envelops the atoms of the mineral, that makes the difference described. It is necessary, as we have shown, to have a separate, vital BODY, desire BODY, etc., to express the qualities of a particular realm, because the atoms of the World of Desire, of the World of Thought and even of the Higher Worlds, inter-penetrate the Mineral as well as the dense human body, and if the inter-penetration of the planetary ether, which is the ether that envelops the atoms of the mineral, were enough to make it feel and propagate its inter-penetration by the planetary World of Thought would also be sufficient to make it think. This it cannot do, because it lacks a SEPARATE vehicle. It is penetrated by the planetary ether only, and is therefore incapable of individual growth. Only the low- est of the four states of ether--the chemical--is active in the mineral. The chemical forces in minerals are due to that fact. When we consider plant, animal, and man in relation to the Etheric Re- gion we note that each has a separate, vital body, in addition to being pen- etrated by the planetary ether which forms the Etheric Region. There is a difference, however, between the vital bodies of the plants and the vital bodies of animal and man. In the vital body of the plant only the chemical and the life ethers are fully active. Hence the plant can grow by the ac- tion of the chemical ether and propagate its species through the activity of the life ether of the separate, vital body which it possesses. The light [PAGE 59] THE FOUR KINGDOMS ether is present, but is partially latent or dormant and reflecting ether is lacking. Therefore it is evident that the faculties of sense-perception and memory, which are the qualities of these ethers, cannot be expressed by the plant kingdom. Turning our attention to the vital body of the animal we find that in it the chemical, life and light ethers are dynamically active. Hence the animal has the faculties of assimilation and growth, caused by the ac- tivities of the chemical ether; and the faculty of propagation by means of the life ether--these being the same as in plants. But in addition, it has the faculties of generating internal heat and of sense-perception. The fourth ether, however, is inactive in the animal, hence it has no thought nor memory. That which appears as such will be shown later to be of a dif- ferent nature. When we analyze the human being, we find that in him all four ethers are dynamically active in the highly organized vital body. By means of the activities of the chemical he is able to assimilate food and to grow; the forces at work in the life ether enable him to propagate his species; the forces in the light ether supply the dense body with heat, work on the ner- vous system and muscles, thus opening the doors of communication with the outside world by way of the senses; and the reflecting ether enables the spirit to control its vehicle by means of thought. This ether also stores past experience as memory. The vital body of plant, animal, and man, extends beyond the periphery of the dense body as the Etheric Region, which is the vital body of a planet, extends beyond its dense part, showing again the truth of the Her- metic axiom "As above, so below." The distance of this extension of the [PAGE 60] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vital body of man is about an inch and a half. The part which is outside the dense body is very luminous and about the color of a new-blown peach-blossom. It is often seen by persons having very slight involuntary clairvoyance. The writer has found, when speaking with such persons, that they frequently are not aware they see anything unusual and do not know what they see. The dense body is built into the matrix of this vital body during ante-natal life, and with one exception, it is an exact copy, molecule for molecule, of the vital body. As the lines of force in freezing water are the avenues of formation for ice crystals, so the lines of force in the vi- tal body determine the shape of the dense body. All through life the vital body is the builder and restorer of the dense form. Were it not for the etheric heart the dense heart would break quickly under the constant strain we put upon it. All the abuses to which we subject the dense body are coun- teracted, so far as lies in it power, by the vital body, which is con- tinually fighting against the death of the sense body. The exception mentioned above is that the vital body of a man is female or negative, while that of a woman is male or positive. In that fact we have the key to numerous puzzling problems of life. That woman gives way to her emotions is due to the polarity noted, for her positive, vital body gen- erates an excess of blood and causes her to labor under an enormous internal pressure that would break the physical casement were not a safety-valve pro- vided in the periodical flow, and another in the tears which relieve the pressure on special occasions--for tears are "white bleeding." Man may have and has as strong emotions as woman, but he is usually able to suppress them without tears, because his negative vital body does not generate more blood than he can comfortably control. [PAGE 61] THE FOUR KINGDOMS Unlike the higher vehicles of humanity, the vital body (except under certain circumstances, to be explained when the subject of "Initiation" is dealt with) does not ordinarily leave the dense body until the death of the latter. Then the chemical forces of the dense body are no longer held in check by the evolving life. They proceed to restore the matter to its primordial condition by disintegration so that it may be available for the formation of other forms in the economy of nature. Disintegration is thus due to the activity of the planetary forces in the chemical ether. In texture the vital body may be crudely compared to one of those pic- ture frames made of hundreds of little pieces of wood which interlock and present innumerable points to the observer. These points enter into the hollow centers of the dense atoms, imbuing them with vital force that sets them vibrating at a higher rate than that of the mineral of the earth which is not thus accelerated and ensouled. When a person is drowning, or falling from a height, or freezing, the vital body leaves the dense body, the atoms of which become temporarily in- ert in consequence, but at resuscitation it re-enters the dense body and the "points" are again inserted in the dense atoms. The inertia of the atoms causes them to resist the resumption of vibration and that is the cause of the intense prickly pain and the tingling sensation noted at such times, but not ordinarily, for the same reason that we become conscious of the starting or stopping of a clock, but are oblivious to its tick when it is running. There are certain cases where the vital body partly leaves the dense [PAGE 62] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION body, such as when a hand "goes to sleep." Then the etheric hand of the vi- tal body ay be seen hanging below the dense arm like a glove and the points cause the peculiar pricking sensation felt when the etheric hand re-enters the dense hand. Sometimes in hypnosis the head of the vital body divides and hangs outside the dense head, one half over each shoulder, or lies around the neck like the collar of a sweater. The absence of prickly sensa- tion at awakening in cases like this is because during the hypnosis part of the hypnotist's vital body had been substituted for that of the victim. When anesthetics are used the vital body is partially driven out, along with the higher vehicles, and if the application is too strong and the life ether is driven out, death ensues. This same phenomenon may also be ob- served in the case of materializing mediums. In fact the difference between a materializing medium and an ordinary man or woman is just this: In the ordinary man or woman the vital body and the dense body are, at the present stage of evolution, quite firmly interlocked, while in the medium they are loosely connected. It has not always been so, and the time will come again when the vital body may normally leave the dense vehicle, but that is not normally accomplished at present. When a medium allows his or her vital body to be used by entities from the Desire World who wish to materialize, the vital body generally oozes from the left side--through the spleen, which is its particular "gate." Then the vital forces cannot flow into the body as they do normally, the medium becomes greatly exhausted, and some of them resort to stimulants to counteract the effects, in time becoming incurable drunkards. The vital force from the sun, which surrounds us as a colorless fluid, is absorbed by the vital body through the etheric counterpart of the spleen, [PAGE 63] THE FOUR KINGDOMS wherein in undergoes a curious transformation of color. It becomes pale rosehued and spreads along the nerves all over the dense body. It is to the nervous system what the force of electricity is to a telegraph system. Thought there be wires, instruments, and telegraph operators all in order, if the electricity is lacking, no message can be sent. The Ego, the brain, and the nervous system may be in seemingly perfect order, but if the vital force be lacking to carry the message of the Ego through the nerves to the muscles, the dense body will remain inert. This is exactly what happens when part of the dense body becomes paralyzed. The vital body has become diseased and the vital force can no longer flow. In such cases, as in most sickness, the trouble is with the finer invisible vehicles. In conscious or unconscious recognition of this fact, the most successful physicians use suggestion--which works upon the higher vehicles--as aid to medicine. The more a physician can imbue his patient with faith and hope, the speedier disease will vanish and give place to perfect health. During the health the vital body specializes a superabundance of vital force,which, after passing through a dense body, radiates in straight lines in every direction from the periphery thereof, as the radii of a circle do from the center; but during ill-health, when the vital body becomes at- tenuated, it is not able to draw to itself the same amount of force and in addition the dense body is feeding upon it. Then the lines of the vital fluid which pass out from the body are crumpled and bent, showing the lack of force behind them. In health the great force of these radiations carries with it germs and microbes which are inimical to the health of the dense body, but in sickness, when the vital force is weak, these emanations do not [PAGE 64] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION so readily eliminate disease germs. Therefore the danger of contracting disease is much greater when the vital forces are low than when one is in robust health. In cases where parts of the dense body are amputated, only the plan- etary ether accompanies the separated part. The separate vital body and the dense body disintegrate synchronously after death. So with the etheric counterpart of the amputated limb. It will gradually disintegrate as the dense member decays, but in the meantime the fact that the man still pos- sesses the etheric limb accounts for his assertion that he can feel his fin- gers or suffers pain in them. There is also a connection with a buried mem- ber, irrespective of distance. A case is on record where a man felt severe paid, as if a nail had been driven into the flesh of an amputated limb, and he persisted until the limb was exhumed, when it was found that a nail had been driven into it at the time it was boxed for burial. The nail was re- moved and the pain instantly stopped. It is also in accordance with these facts that people complain of pain in a limb for perhaps two or three years after the amputation. The pain will then cease. This is because the dis- ease remains in the still undetached etheric limb, but as the amputated part disintegrates, the etheric limb follows suit and thus the pain ceases. Having noted the relations of the four kingdoms to the Etheric Region of the Physical World, we will next turn our attention to their relation to the Desire World. Here we find that both minerals and plants lack the separate desire body. They are permeated only by the planetary desire body, the Desire World. Lacking the separate vehicle, they are incapable of feeling, desire, and emotion, which are faculties pertaining to the Desire World. [PAGE 65] THE FOUR KINGDOMS When a stone is broken, it does not feel; but it would be wrong to infer that there is no feeling connected with such an action. That is the materi- alistic view, or the view taken by the uncomprehending multitude. The oc- cult scientist knows that there is no act, great or small, which is not felt throughout the universe, and even though the stone, because it has no separate desire body, cannot feel, the Spirit of the Earth feels because it is Earth's desire body that permeates the stone. When a man cuts his fin- ger, the finger, having no separate desire body, does not feel the paid, but the man does, because it is his desire body which permeates the finger. If a plant is torn up by the roots, it is felt by the Spirit of the Earth as a man would feel if a hair were torn from his head. This Earth is a living, feeling body, and all the forms which are without separate desire bodies through which their informing spirits may experience feeling, are included in the desire body of the Earth and THAT desire body has feeling. The breaking of a stone and the breaking off of flowers are productive of plea- sure to the Earth, while the pulling our of plants by the root causes paid. The reason is given in the latter part of this work, for at this stage of our study the explanation would be incomprehensible to the general reader. The planetary Desire World pulsates through the dense and vital bodies of animal and man in the same way that it penetrates the mineral and plant, but in addition to this, animal and man have separate desire bodies, which enable them to feel desire, emotion and passion. There is a difference, however. The desire body of the animal is built entirely of the material of the denser regions of the Desire World, while in the case of even the lowest of human races a little matter of the higher Regions enters into the [PAGE 66] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION composition of the desire body. The feelings of animals and the lowest hu- man races are almost entirely concerned with the gratification of the lowest desires and passions which find their expression in the matter of the lower Regions of the Desire World. Hence, in order that they may have such emo- tions to educate them for something higher, it is necessary that they should have the corresponding materials in their desire bodies. As man progresses in the school of life, his experiences teach him, and his desires become purer and better. Thus by degrees the material of his desire body undergoes a corresponding change. The purer and brighter material of the higher Re- gions of the Desire World replaces the murky colors of the lower part. The desire body also grows in size, so that in a saint it is truly a glorious object to behold, the purity of its colors and its luminous transparency be- ing beyond adequate simile. It must be seen to be appreciated. At present the materials of both the lower and the higher Regions enter into the composition of the desire bodies of the great majority of mankind. None are so bad that they have not some good trait. This is expressed in the materials of the higher Regions which we find in their desire bodies. But, on the other hand, very, very few are so good that they do not use some of the materials of the lower Regions. In the same way that the planetary vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense material of the Earth, as we saw in the illustra- tion of the sponge, the sand and the water, so the vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense body of plant, animal, and man. But during the life of man his desire body is not shaped like his dense and vital bodies. After death it assumes that shape. During life it has the appearance of a [In the original printing, the following three un-numbered pages contain charts: Ordinary Man: Currents in the Desire Body; Voluntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the Desire Body; Involuntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the De- sire Body.] [PAGE 67] THE FOUR KINGDOMS luminous ovoid which, in waking hours, completely surrounds the dense body, as the albumen does the yolk of an egg. It extends from twelve to sixteen inches beyond the dense body. In this desire body there are a number of sense centers, but, in the great majority of people, they are latent. It is the awakening of these centers of perception that corresponds to the opening of the blind man's eyes in our former illustration. The matter in the human desire body is in incessant motion of inconceivable rapidity. There is in it no settled place for any particle, as in the dense body. The matter that is at the head one moment may be at the feet in the next and back again. There are no organs in the desire body, as in the dense and vital bodies, but there are centers of perception, which, when active, ap- pear as vortices, always remaining in the same relative position to the dense body, most of them about the head. In the majority of people they are mere eddies and are of no use as centers of perception. They may be awak- ened in all, however, but different methods produce different results. In the involuntary clairvoyant developed along improper, negative lines, these vortices turn from right to left, or in the opposite direction to the hands of a clock--counterclockwise. In the desire body of the properly trained voluntary clairvoyant, they turn in the same direction as the hands of a clock--clockwise, glowing with exceeding splendor, far surpassing the brilliant luminosity of the ordinary desire body. These centers furnish him with means for the perception of things in the Desire World and he sees, and investigates as he wills, while the person whose centers turn counter-clockwise is like a mirror, which re- flects what passes before it. Such a person is incapable of reaching out for information. The reason for this belongs to a later chapter, but the [PAGE 68] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION above is one of the fundamental differences between a medium and a properly trained clairvoyant. It is impossible for most people to distinguish between the two; yet there is one infallible rule that can be followed by anyone: NO GENUINELY DEVELOPED SEER WILL EVER EXERCISE THIS FACULTY FOR MONEY OR ITS EQUIVALENT; NOT WILL HE USE IT TO GRATIFY CURIOSITY; BUT ONLY TO HELP HUMANITY. No one capable of teaching the proper method for the development of this faculty will every charge so much a lesson. Those demanding money for the exercise of, or for giving lessons in these things never have anything worth paying for. The above rule is a safe and sure guide, which all may follow with absolute confidence. In a far distant future man's desire body will become as definitely or- ganized as are the vital and dense bodies. When that stage is reached we shall all have the power to function in the desire body as we do know in the dense body, which is the oldest and best organized of these bodies of man--the desire body being the youngest. The desire body is rooted in the liver, as the vital body is in the spleen. In all warm-blooded creatures, which are the highest evolved, and have feelings, passions and emotions, which reach outward into the world with de- sire, which may be said to really live in the fuller meaning of the term and not merely vegetate--in all such creatures the currents of the desire body flow outward from the liver. The desire stuff is continually welling out in streams or currents which travel in curved lines to every point of the pe- riphery of the ovoid and then return to the liver through a number of vorti- ces, much as boiling water is continually welling outward from the source of heat and returning to it after completing its cycle. [PAGE 69] THE FOUR KINGDOMS The plants are devoid of this impelling, energizing principle, hence they cannot show life and motion as can the more highly developed organisms. Where there is vitality and motion, but no RED blood, there is no separate desire body. The creature is simply in the transition stage from plant to animal and therefore it moves entirely in the strength of the group-spirit. In the COLD-blooded animals which have a liver and RED blood, there is a separate desire body and the group-spirit directs the currents INWARD, be- cause in their case the separate spirit (of the individual fish or reptile for instance) is entirely outside the dense vehicle. When the organism has evolved so far that the separate spirit can com- mence to draw into its vehicles then it (the individual spirit) commences to direct the currents OUTWARD, and we see the beginning of passionate exist- ence and warm blood. It is the warm, red blood in the liver of the organism sufficiently evolved to have an Indwelling spirit which energizes the outgo- ing currents of desire stuff that cause the animal or the man to display de- sire and passion. In the case of the animal the spirit is not yet entirely INdwelling. It does not become so until the points in the vital body and the dense body come into correspondence, as explained in Chapter XII. For this reason the animal is not a "liver," that is, he does not live as com- pletely as does man, not being capable of as fine desires and emotions, be- cause not as fully conscious. The mammalia of today are on a higher plane than was man at the animal stage of his evolution, because they have warm, red blood, which man did not have at that stage. This difference in status is accounted for by the spiral path of evolution, which also accounts for the fact that man is a higher type of humanity than the present Angels were [PAGE 70] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in their human stage. The present mammalia, which have in their animal stage attained to the possession of warm, red blood, and are therefore capable of experiencing desire and emotion to some extent will, in the Jupi- ter Period, be a purer and better type of humanity than we are now, while from among our present humanity there will be some, even in the Jupiter Pe- riod, who will be openly and avowedly wicked. Moreover, they will not then be able to conceal their passions as is now possible, but will be unabashed about their evil doing. In the light of this exposition of the connection between the liver and the life of the organism, it is noteworthy that in several European lan- guages (English, German, and the Scandinavian tongues) the same word signi- fies the organ of the body (the liver) and also "one who lives." When we turn our attention to the four kingdoms in their relation to the World of Thought we find that minerals, plants and animals lack a ve- hicle correlating them to that World. Yet we know some animals think, but they are the highest domesticated animals which have come into close touch with man for generations and have thus developed a faculty not possessed by other animals, which have not had that advantage. This is on the same prin- ciple that a highly wire will "induce" a weaker current of electricity in a wire brought close to it; or that a man of strong morals will arouse a like tendency in a weaker nature, while one morally weak will be overthrown if brought within the influence of evil characters. All we do, say, or are, reflects itself in our surroundings. This is why the highest domestic animals think. They are the highest of their kind, almost on the point of individualization, and man's thought vibrations have "induced" in them a similar activity of a lower order. With the exceptions noted, the animal [PAGE 71] THE FOUR KINGDOMS kingdom has not acquired the faculty of thought. The are not INDIVIDUAL- IZED. This is the great and cardinal difference between the human and other kingdoms. Man is an individual. The animals, plants and minerals are di- vided into species. They are not individualized in the same sense than man is. It is true that we divide mankind into races, tribes and nations; we note the difference between the Caucasian, , the Negro, the Indian, etc.; but that is not to the point. If we wish to study the characteristics of the lion or the elephant or any other species of the lower animals, all that is necessary is to take any member of that species for that purpose. When we learn the characteristics of one animal, we know the characteristics of the species to which it belongs. All members of the same animal tribe are alike. That is the point. A lion, or its father, or it son, all look alike; there is no difference in the way they will act under like condi- tions. All have the same likes and dislikes; one is the same as another. Not so with human beings. If we want to know about the characteristics of Negroes, it is not enough that we examine one single individual. It would be necessary to examine each individually, and even then we will ar- rive at no knowledge concerning Negroes as a whole, simply because that which was a characteristic of the single individual does not apply to the race collectively. If we desire to know the character of Abraham Lincoln it will avail us nothing to study his father, his grandfather, or his son, for they would differ entirely. Each would have his own peculiarities quite distinct from the idiosyncrasies of Abraham Lincoln. On the other hand, minerals, plants, and animals are described if we devote our attention to the description of one of each species; while there [PAGE 72] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION are as many species among human beings as there are individuals. Each indi- vidual person is a "species," a law unto himself, altogether separate and apart from any other individual, as different from his fellow men as one species in the lower kingdom is from another. We may write the biography of a man, but an animal can have no biography. This is because there is in each man an individual, INDWELLING spirit which dictates the thoughts and actions of each individual human being; while there is one "group-spirit" COMMON TO ALL the different animals or plants of the same species. The group-spirit works on the all FROM THE OUTSIDE. The tiger which roams in the wilds of the Indian jungle and the tiger penned up in the cage of a me- nagerie are both expressions of the same group-spirit. It influences both alike from the Desire World, distance being almost annihilated in the inner Worlds. The group-spirits of the three lower kingdoms are variously located in the higher Worlds, as we shall see when we investigate the consciousness of the different kingdoms; but to properly comprehend the positions of these group-spirits in the inner Worlds it is necessary to remember and to clearly understand what has been said about all the forms that are in the visible world having crystallized from models and ideas in the inner Worlds, as il- lustrated by the architect's house and the inventor's machine. As the juices of the soft body of the snail crystallize into the hard shell which it carries upon its back, so the Spirits in the higher Worlds have, in a similar manner, crystallized our from themselves the dense, material bodies of the different kingdoms. Thus the so-called "higher" bodies, although so fine and cloudy as to be invisible, are not by any means "emanations" from the dense body, but the [PAGE 73] THE FOUR KINGDOMS dense vehicles of all kingdoms correspond to the shell of the snail, which is crystallized from its juices, the snail representing the spirit; and the juices of its body in their progress towards crystallization representing the mind, desire body and vital body. THESE VARIOUS VEHICLES WERE EMANATED BY THE SPIRIT FROM ITSELF for the purpose of gaining experience through them. It is the spirit that moves the dense body where it will, as the snail moves its house, and not the body that controls the movements of the spirit. The more closely the spirit is able to enter into touch with its vehicle the better can it control and express itself through that vehicle, and vice versa. That is the key to the different states of consciousness in the different kingdoms. A study of diagrams 3 and 4 should give a clear un- derstanding of the vehicles of each kingdom, the manner in which they are DIAGRAM 3: Showing the vehicles of each kingdom, and the manner in which such ve- hicles are correlated to the different worlds. [PAGE 74] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 4: Showing the state of consciousness appertaining to each kingdom. correlated to the different Worlds and the resulting state of consciousness. From diagram 3 we learn that the separate Ego is definitely segregated within the Universal Spirit in the Region of Abstract Thought. It shows that only man possesses the complete chain of vehicles correlating him to all divisions to the three Worlds. The animal lacks one link of chain--the mind; the plant lacks two links; the mind and the desire body; and the min- eral lacks three links of the chain of the vehicles necessary to function in a self-conscious manner in the Physical World-the mind, the desire and the vital bodies. The reason for the various deficiencies is that the Mineral Kingdom is the expression of the latest stream of evolving life; the Plant Kingdom is ensouled by a life wave that has been longer upon the path of evolution; the [PAGE 75] THE FOUR KINGDOMS life wave of the animal kingdom has a still longer past; while Man, that is to say, the life now expressing itself in the human form, has behind it the longest journey of all the four kingdoms, and therefore leads. In time, the three life-waves which now animate the three lower kingdoms will reach the human, and we shall have passed to higher stages of development. To understand the degree of consciousness which results from the pos- session of the vehicles used by the life evolving in the four kingdoms, we turn our attention to diagram 4, which shows that man, the Ego, the Thinker, has descended into the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Here he has marshaled all his vehicles, thereby attaining the state of waking conscious- ness. He learning to control his vehicles. The organs of neither the de- sire body nor the mind are yet evolved. The latter is not yet even a body. At present it is simply a link, a sheath for the use of the Ego as a focus- ing point. It is the last of the vehicles that have been built. The spirit works gradually from finer into coarser substance, the vehicles also being built in finer substance first, then in coarser and coarser substance. The dense body was built first and has now come into its fourth stage of den- sity; the vital body is in its third stage and the desire body in its sec- ond, hence it is still cloud-like, and the sheath of mind is filmier still. As those vehicles have not, as yet, evolved any organs, it is clear that they ALONE would be useless as vehicles of consciousness. The Ego, however, enters INTO the dense body and connects these organless vehicles with the physical sense centers and thus attains the waking state of consciousness in the Physical World. The student should particularly note that it is because of their con- nection with the splendidly organized mechanism of the dense body that these [PAGE 76] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION higher vehicles become of value at present. He will thus avoid a mistake frequently made by people who, when they come into the knowledge that there are higher bodies, grow to despise the dense vehicle; to speak of it as "low" and "vile"--turning their eyes to heaven and wishing that they might soon be able to leave this earthly lump of clay and fly about in their "higher vehicles." These people generally do not realize the difference between "higher" and "perfect." Certainly, the dense body is the lowest vehicle in the sense that it is the most unwieldy, correlating man to the world of sense with all the limitations thus implied. As stated, it has an enormous period of evolution back of it; is in it fourth state of development and has now reached a great and marvelous degree of efficiency. It will, in time, reach perfection, but even at present it is the best organized of man's vehicles. The vital body is in its third stage of evolution, and less completely orga- nized than the dense body. The desire body and the mind are, as yet, mere clouds--almost entirely unorganized. In the very lowest human beings these vehicles are not even definite ovoids; they are more or less undefined in form. The dense body is a wonderfully constructed instrument and should be recognized as such by everyone pretending to have any knowledge of the con- stitution of man. Observe the femur, for instance. This bone carries the entire weight of the body. On the outside it is built of a thin layer of compact bone, strengthened on the inside by beams and cross-beams of cancellated bone, in such a marvelous manner that the most skilled bridge or construction engineer could never accomplish the feat of building a pillar of equal strength with so little weight. The bones of the skull are built [PAGE 77] THE FOUR KINGDOMS in a similar manner, always the least possible material is used and the maximum of strength obtained. Consider the wisdom manifested in the con- struction of the heart and then question if this superb mechanism deserves to be despised. The wise man is grateful for his dense body and takes the best possible care of it, because he knows that it is the most valuable of his present instruments. The animal spirit has in its descent reached only the Desire World. It has not yet evolved to the point where it can "enter" a dense body. There- fore the animal has no individual INdwelling spirit, but a group-spirit, which directs it FROM WITHOUT. The animal has the dense body, the vital body and the desire body, but the group-spirit which directs it is outside. The vital body and the desire body of an animal are not entirely within the dense body, especially where the head is concerned. For instance, the etheric head of a horse projects far beyond and above the dense physical head. When, as in rare cases it happens, the etheric head of a horse draws into the head of the dense body, that horse can learn to read, count and work examples in elementary arithmetic. To this peculiarity is also due the fact that horses, dogs, cats and other domesticated animals sense the Desire World, though not always realizing the difference between it and the Physical World. A horse will shy at the sight of a figure invisible to the driver; a cat will go through the motions of rubbing itself against invis- ible legs. The cat sees the ghost, however without realizing that it has no dense legs available for frictional purposes. The dog, wiser than a cat or horse, will often sense that there is something he does not understand about the appearance of a dead master whose hands it cannot lick. It will howl mournfully and slink into a corner with its tail between its legs. The fol- lowing illustration may perhaps be of service to show the difference between [PAGE 78] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the man with his indwelling spirit and the animal with its group-spirit. Let us imagine a room divided by means of a curtain, one side of the curtain representing the Desire World and the other the Physical. There are two men in the room, one in each division; they cannot see each other, nor can they get into the same division. There are, however, ten holes in the curtain and the man who is in the division representing the Desire World can put his ten fingers through these holes into the other division, represent- ing the Physical World. He now furnishes an excellent representation of the group-spirit which is in the Desire World. The fingers represent the animals belonging to one species. He is able to move them as he wills, but he cannot use them freely nor as intelligently as the man who is walking about in the Physical division uses his body. The latter sees the fingers which are thrust through the curtain and he observes that they all move, but he does not see the connection between them. To him it appears as if they were all separate and distinct from one another. He cannot see that they are fingers of the man behind the veil and are governed in their movements by his intelligence. If he hurts one of the fingers, it is not only the finger that he hurts, but chiefly the man on the other side of the curtain. If an animal is hurt, it suffers, but not to the degree that the group-spirit does. The finger has no individualized consciousness; it moves as the man dictates--so do the animals moves as the group-spirit dictates. We hear of "animal instinct" and "blind instinct." There is no such vague, indefinite thing as "blind" instinct. There is nothing "blind" about the way the group-spirit guides its members--there is Wisdom, spelled with [PAGE 79] THE FOUR KINGDOMS capitals. The trained clairvoyant, when functioning in the Desire World, can communicate with these spirits of the animal species and finds them much more intelligent than a large percent of human beings. He can see the mar- velous insight they display in marshaling the animals which are their physical bodies. It is the spirit of the group which gathers its flocks of birds in the fall and compels them to migrate to the south, neither too early nor too late to escape the winter's chilly blast; that directs their return in the spring, causing them to fly at just the proper altitude, which differs for the different species. The group-spirit of the beaver teaches it to build its dam across a stream at exactly the proper angle. It considers the rapidity of the flow, and all the circumstances, precisely as a skilled engineer would do, showing that it is as up-to-date in every particular of the craft as the college-bred, technically-educated man. It is the wisdom of the group-spirit that directs the building of the hexagon cell of the bee with such geometrical nicety; that teaches the snail to fashion its house in an accurate, beautiful spiral; that teaches the ocean mollusk the art of decorating its iridescent shell. Wisdom, wisdom everywhere! So grand, so great that one who looks with an observant eye is filed with amazement and reverence. At this point the thought will naturally occur that if the animal group-spirit is so wise, considering the short period of evolution of the animal as compared with that of man, why does not the latter display wisdom to a much greater degree and why must man be taught to build dams and geom- etrize, all of which the group spirit does without being taught? [PAGE 80] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The answer to that question has to do with the descent of the Universal Spirit into matter of ever-increasing density. In the higher Worlds, where its vehicles are fewer and finer, it is in closer touch with cosmic wisdom which shines out in a manner inconceivable in the dense Physical World, but as the spirit descends, the light of wisdom becomes tem- porarily more and more dimmed, until in the densest of all the Worlds, it is held almost entirely in abeyance. An illustration will make this clearer. The hand is man's most valu- able servant; its dexterity enables it to respond to his slightest bidding. In some vocations, such as bank teller, the delicate touch of the hand be- comes so sensitive, that it is able to distinguish a counterfeit coin from a genuine in a way so marvelous that one would almost think the hand were en- dowed with individual intelligence. Its greatest efficiency is perhaps reached in the production of music. It is capable of producing the most beautiful, soul-stirring melodies. The delicate, caressing touch of the hand elicits the tenderest strains of soul-speech from the instrument, telling of the sorrows, the joys, the hopes, the fears and the longings of the soul in a way that nothing but mu- sic can do. It is the language of the heaven world, the spirit's true home, and comes to the divine spark imprisoned in flesh as a message from its na- tive land. Music appeals to all, regardless of race, creed, or other worldly distinction. The higher and more spiritual the individual the plainer does it speak to him and even "the savage breast" is not unmoved by it. Let us now imagine a master musician putting on thin gloves and trying to play his violin. We note at once that the delicate touch is less subtle; the soul of the music is gone. If he puts another and a heavier pair of [PAGE 81] THE FOUR KINGDOMS gloves over the first pair, his hand is hampered to such an extent that he may occasionally create a discord instead of the former harmony. Should he at last put on, in addition to the two pairs of gloves already hampering him, a pair of still heavier mittens, he would, temporarily, be entirely un- able to play, and one who had not heard him play previously to the time he put on the gloves and the mittens, would naturally think that he had never been able to do so, especially if ignorant of the hampering of his hands. So it is with the Spirit; every step down, every descent into coarser matter is to it what the putting on of a pair of gloves would be to the mu- sician. Every step down limits its power of expression until it has become accustomed to the limitations and has found its focus, in the same way that the eye must find its focus after we enter a house on a bright summer day. The pupil of the eye contracts to its limit in the glare of the sun and on entering the house all seems dark; but, as the pupil expands, and admits the light, the man is enabled to see as well in the dimmer light of the house as he did in the sunlight. The purpose of man's evolution here is to enable him to find his focus in the Physical World, where at present the light of wisdom seems obscured. But when in time we have "found the light," the wisdom of man will shine for forth in his actions, and far surpass the wisdom expressed by the group-spirit of the animal. Besides, a distinction must be made between the group spirit and the virgin spirits of the life wave now expressing itself as animals. The group-spirit belongs to a different evolution and is the guardian of the animal spirits. The dense body in which we function is composed of numerous cells, each having separate cellconsciousness, though of a very low order. While these cells from part of our body they are subjected to an dominated by OUR [PAGE 82] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION consciousness. An animal group-spirit functions in a SPIRITUAL BODY, which is its lowest vehicle This vehicle consists of a varying number of virgin spirits imbued for the time being with the consciousness of the group-spirit. The latter directs the vehicles built by the virgin spirits in its charge, caring for them and helping them to evolve their vehicles. As its wards evolve, the group-spirit also evolves, undergoing a series of metamorphoses, in a manner similar to that in which we grow and gain experi- ence by taking into our bodies the cells of the food we eat, thereby also raising their consciousness by enduing them with ours for a time. Thus while a separate, self-conscious Ego is within each human body and dominates the actions of its particular vehicle, the spirit of the separate animal is not yet individualized and self-conscious, but forms part of the vehicle of a self-conscious entity belonging to a different evolution--the group-spirit. The group-spirit dominates the actions of the animals in harmony with cosmic law, until the virgin spirits in its charge shall have gained self-consciousness and become human. Then they will gradually manifest wills of their own, gaining more and more freedom from the group-spirit and becoming responsible for their own actions. The group-spirit will influence them, however (although in a decreasing degree), as race, tribe, community, or family spirit until each individual has become capable of acting in full harmony with cosmic law. Not until that time will the Ego be entirely free and independent of the group-spirit, which will then enter a higher phase of evolution. The position occupied by the group-spirit in the Desire World gives to [PAGE 83] THE FOUR KINGDOMS the animal a consciousness different form that of man, who has a clear, definite waking consciousness. Man sees things OUTSIDE of himself in sharp, distinct outlines. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, the higher domes- tic animals, particularly the dog, horse, cat and elephant see objects in somewhat the same way, though perhaps not so clearly defined. All other animals have an internal "picture consciousness" similar to the dream-state in man. When such an animal is confronted by an object, a picture is im- mediately perceived WITHIN, accompanied by a strong impression that the ob- ject is inimical or beneficial to its welfare. If the feeling is one of fear, it is associated with a suggestion from the group-spirit how to escape the threatened danger. This negative state of consciousness renders it easy for the group-spirit to guide the dense bodies of its charges by suggestion, as the animals have no will of their own. Man is not so easily managed from without, either with or without his consent. As evolution progresses and man's will develops more and more, he will become non-amenable to outside suggestion and free to do as he pleases regardless of suggestions from others. This is the chief difference between man and the other kingdoms. They act according to law and the dictates of the group-spirit (which we call instinct), while man is becoming more and more a law unto himself. We do not ask the mineral whether or not it will crystallize, nor the flower whether it will or will not bloom, nor the lion whether it will or will not cease to prey. They are all, in the smallest as in the greatest matter, under the absolute domination of the group-spirit, being without free will and initiative which, in some degree, are possessed by every human being. All animals of the same species look nearly alike, [PAGE 84] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION because they emanate from the same group-spirit, while among the fifteen hundred millions of human beings who people the Earth no two look exactly alike, not even twins when adolescent, because the stamp that is put upon each by the indwelling individual Ego makes the difference in appearance as well as in character. That all oxen thrive on grass, and all lions eat flesh, while "one man's meat is another man's poison" is another illustration of the all-inclusive influence of the group-spirit as contrasted with the Ego which makes each human being require a different proportion of food from every other. Doctors note with perplexity the same peculiarity in administering medicine. Its acts differently upon different individuals, while the same medicine will produce identical effects on two animals of the same species, owing to the fact that animals all follow the dictates of the group-spirit and Cosmic Law--always act similarly in identical circumstances. Man alone is, in some measure, able to follow his own desires within certain limits. That his mistakes are many and grievous, is granted, and to many it might seem better if he were forced into the right way, but if this were done, he would never learn to do right. Lessons of discrimination between good and evil cannot be learned unless he is free to choose his own course and has learned to eschew the wrong as a veritable "womb of pain." If he did right only because he had no choice, and had no chance to do otherwise, he would be but an automaton and not an evolving God. As the builder learns by his mistakes, correcting past errors in future buildings, so man, by means of his blunders, and the pain they cause him, is attaining to a higher (because self-conscious) wisdom than the animal, which acts wisely because it is im- pelled to action by the group-spirit. In time the animal will become human, [PAGE 85] THE FOUR KINGDOMS have liberty of choice and will make mistakes and learn by them as we do now. Diagram 4 shows that the group-spirit of the plant kingdom has its low- est vehicle in the Region of Concrete Thought. It is two steps removed from its dense vehicle and consequently the plants have a consciousness corre- sponding to that of DREAMLESS SLEEP. The group-spirit of the mineral has it slowest vehicle in the Region of Abstract Thought and it is, therefore, three steps removed from its dense vehicle; hence it is in a state of deep unconsciousness similar to the TRANCE condition. We have now shown that man is an individual indwelling spirit, an Ego separate from all other entities, directing and working in one set of ve- hicles from WITHIN , and that plants and animals are directed from WITHOUT by a group-spirit having jurisdiction over a number of animals or plants in our Physical World. They are separate only in appearance. The relations of plant, animal and man to the life currents in the Earth's atmosphere are symbolically represented by the cross. The Mineral Kingdom is not represented, because as we have seen, it possesses no indi- vidual vital body, hence cannot be the vehicle for currents belonging to the higher realms. Plato, who was an Initiate, often gave occult truths. He said "The World-Soul is crucified." The lower limb of the cross indicates the plant with its root in the chemical mineral soil. The group-spirits of plants are at the center of the Earth. They are (it will be remembered) in the Region of Concrete Thought, which inter-penetrates the Earth, as do all the other Worlds. From these group-spirits flow streams or currents in all directions to the periphery of [PAGE 86] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Earth, passing outward through the length of plant or tree. Man is represented by the upper limb; his is the INVERTED PLANT. The plant takes its food through the root. Man takes his food through the head. The plant stretches its generative organs towards the sun. Man, the in- verted plant, turns his towards the center of the earth. The plant is sus- tained by the spiritual currents of the group-spirit in the center of the earth, which enter into it by way of the root. Later it will be shown that the highest spiritual influence comes to man from the sun, which sends its rays through man, the inverted plant, from the head downwards. The plant inhales the poisonous carbon-dioxide exhales by man and exhales the life-giving oxygen used by him. The animal, which is symbolized by the horizontal limb of the cross, is between the plant and the man. Its spine is in a horizontal position and through it play the currents of the animal group-spirit which encircle the Earth. No animal can be made to remain constantly upright, because in that case the currents of the group-spirit could not guide it, and if it were not sufficiently individualized to endure the spiritual currents which enter the vertical human spine, it would die. It is necessary that a vehicle for the expression of an individual Ego shall have three things--an upright walk, that it may come into touch with the currents just mentioned; an upright larynx, for only such a larynx is capable of speech (parrots and starlings are examples of this effect of the upright larynx); and, owing to the solar currents, it must have warm blood. The latter is of the utmost importance to the Ego, which will be logically explained and illustrated later. These requisites are simply mentioned here as the last words on the status of the four kingdoms in relation to each other and to the Worlds. [PAGE 87] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER III. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION ACTIVITIES OF LIFE; MEMORY AND SOUL-GROWTH Our study thus far of the seven Worlds or states of matter has shown us that each serves a definite purpose in the economy of nature, and that God, the Great Spirit, in Whom we actually and in fact "live and move and have our being," is the Power that permeates and sustains the whole Universe with Its Life; but while that Life flows into and is immanent in every atom of the six lower Worlds and all contained therein, in the Seventh--the highest--the Triune God alone IS. The next highest or sixth realm is the World of Virgin Spirits. Here those sparks from the divine "Flame: have their being before they commence their long pilgrimage through the five denser Worlds for the purpose of de- veloping latent potentialities into dynamic powers. As the seed unfolds its hidden possibilities by being buried in the soil, so these virgin spirits will, in time, when they have passed through matter (the school of experi- ence), also become divine "Flames," capable of bringing forth universes from themselves. The five Worlds constitute the field of man's evolution, the three lower or denser being the scene of the present phase of his development. We will now consider his as related to these five Worlds by means of his appropriate vehicles, remembering the two grand divisions into which two of these Worlds are divided, and than man has a vehicle for each of these divisions. [PAGE 88] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM: THE SEVENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN In the waking state these vehicles are all together. They inter-penetrate one another as the blood, the lymph, and other juices of the body inter-penetrate. Thus is the Ego enabled to act in the Physical World. We ourselves, as Egos, function directly in the subtle substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, which we have specialized within the periphery of our individual aura. Thence we view the impressions made by the outer world upon the vital body through the senses, together with the feelings and emotions generated by them in the desire body, and mirrored in the mind. From these mental images we form our conclusions, in the substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, concerning the subjects with which they deal. Those conclusions are ideas. By the power of will we project an idea through the mind, where it takes concrete shape as a thought-form by drawing mind-stuff around itself from the Region of Concrete Thought. [PAGE 89] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION The mind is like the projecting lens of a stereopticon. It projects the image in one of three directions, according to the will of the thinker, which ensouls the thought-form. (1) It may be projected against the desire body in an endeavor to arouse feeling which will lead to immediate action. (a) If the thought awakens Interest, one of the twin forces, Attraction or Repulsion, will be stirred up. If Attraction, the centripetal force, is aroused, it seizes the thought, whirls it into the desire body, endows the image with added life and clothes it with desire-stuff. Then the thought is able to act on the etheric brain, and propel the vital force through the appropriate brain centers and nerves to the voluntary muscles which perform the necessary action. Thus the force in the thought is expended and the image remains in the ether of the vital body as memory of the act and the feeling that caused it. (b) Repulsion is the centrifugal force and if that is aroused by the thought there will be a struggle between the spiritual force (the will of the man) within the thought-form, and the desire body. This is the battle between conscience and desire, the higher and the lower nature. The spiritual force, in spite of resistance will seek to clothe the thought-form in the desire-stuff needed to manipulate the brain and muscles. The force of Repulsion will endeavor to scatter the appropriated material and oust the thought. If the spiritual energy is strong it may force its way through to the brain centers and hold its clothing of desire-stuff while manipulating the vital force, thus compelling action, and will then leave upon the memory a vivid impression of the struggle and the victory. If the spiritual energy is exhausted before action has resulted, it will be overcome by the force of [PAGE 90] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Repulsion, and will be stored in the memory, as are all other thought-forms when they have expended their energy. (c) If the thought-form meets the withering feeling of Indifference it depends upon the spiritual energy contained in it whether it will be able to compel action, or simply leave a weak impress upon the reflecting ether of the vital body after its kinetic energy has been exhausted. (2) Where no immediate action is called for by the mental images of im- pacts from without, these may be projected directly upon the reflecting ether, together with the thoughts occasioned by them, to be used at some fu- ture time. The spirit, working through the mind, has instant access to the storehouse of conscious memory and may at any time resurrect any of the pic- tures found there, endue them with new spiritual force, and project them upon the desire body to compel action. Each time such a picture is thus used it will gain in vividness, strength and efficiency, and will compel ac- tion along its particular line grooves, and produces the phenomenon of thought, "gaining" or "growing" upon us by repetition. (3) A third way of using a thought-form is when the thinker projects it toward another mind to act as a suggestion, to carry information, etc., as in thought-transference, or it may be directed against the desire body of another person to compel action, as in the case of a hypnotist influencing a victim at a distance. It will then act in precisely the same manner as if it were the victim's own thought. If in line with his proclivities it will act as per paragraph 1a. If contrary to his nature, as described in 1b or 1c. When the work designed for such a projected thought-form has been ac- complished, or its energy expended in vain attempts to achieve its object, [PAGE 91] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION it gravitates back to its creator, bearing with it the indelible record of the journey. It success or failure is imprinted on the negative atoms of the reflecting ether of its creator's vital body, where it forms that part of the record of the thinker's life and action which is sometimes called the sub-conscious mind. This record is much more important than the memory to which we have con- scious access, for the latter is made up from imperfect and illusive sense-perceptions and is the voluntary memory or conscious mind. The involuntary memory or sub-conscious mind comes into being in a dif- ferent way, altogether beyond our control at present. As the ether carries to the sensitive film in the camera an accurate impression of the surround- ing landscape, taking in the minutest detail regardless of whether the pho- tographer has observed it or not, so the ether contained in the air we in- spire carries with it an accurate and detailed picture of all our surroundings. Not only of material things, but also the conditions existing each moment within our aura. The slightest thought, feeling or emotion is transmitted to the lungs, where it is injected into the blood. The blood is one of the highest products of the vital body as it is the carrier of nour- ishment to every part of the body, and the direct vehicle of the Ego. The pictures it contains are impressed upon the negative atoms of the vital body, to serve as arbiters of the man's destiny in the POST MORTEM state. The memory (or so-called mind), both conscious and sub-conscious, re- lates WHOLLY to the experiences of this life. It consists of impressions of events on the vital body. These may be changed or even eradicated, as noted in the explanation concerning the forgiveness of sins which is given a few [PAGE 92] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION pages further on, which change or eradication depends upon the elimination of these impressions from the ether of the vital body. There is also a superconscious memory. That is the storehouse of all faculties acquired and knowledge gained in previous lives, though perhaps latent in the present life. This record is indelibly engraven on the life spirit. It manifests ordinarily, thought not to the full extent, as con- science and character which ensoul all thought-forms, sometimes as counsel- lor, sometimes compelling action with resistless force, even contrary to reason and desire. In many women, in whom the vital body is positive, and in advanced people of either sex where the vital body has been sensitized by a pure and holy life, by prayer and concentration, this superconscious memory inherent in the life spirit is occasionally, to some extent, above the necessity of clothing itself in mind stuff and desire matter in order to compel action. It does not always need to incur the danger of being subjected to and per- haps overruled by a process of reasoning. Sometimes, in the form of intu- ition or teaching from within, it impresses itself directly upon the re- flecting ether of the vital body. The more readily we learn to recognize it and follow its dictates, the oftener it will speak, to our eternal welfare. By their activities during waking hours the desire body and the mind are constantly destroying the dense vehicle. Every thought and movement breaks down tissue. On the other hand, the vital body faithfully endeavors to re- store harmony and build up what the other vehicles are tearing down. It is not able, however, to entirely withstand the powerful onslaughts of the im- pulses and thoughts. It gradually loses ground and at last there comes a [PAGE 93] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION time when it collapses. Its "points" shrivel-up, so to say. The vital fluid ceases to flow along the nerves is sufficient quantity; the body be- comes drowsy, the Thinker is hampered by its drowsiness and forced to with- draw, taking the desire body with him. This withdrawal of the higher ve- hicle leaves the dense body interpenetrated by the vital body in the senseless state we call sleep. Sleep, however, is not by any means an inactive state, as people gener- ally suppose. It it were, the body would be no different on awakening in the morning from its condition when it went to sleep at night; its fatigue would be just as great. On the contrary, sleep is a period of intense ac- tivity and the more intense it is the greater its value, for it eliminates the poisons resulting from tissue destroyed by the mental and physical ac- tivities of the day. The tissues are re-built and the rhythm of the body restored. The more thoroughly this work is done the greater the benefit ac- cruing from sleep. The Desire World is an ocean of wisdom and harmony. Into this the Ego takes the mind and the desire body when the lower vehicles have been left to sleep. There the first care of the Ego is the restoration of the rhythm and harmony of the mind and the desire body. This restoration is accomplished gradually as the harmonious vibrations of the Desire World flow through them. There is an essence in the Desire World corresponding to the vital fluid which permeates the dense body by means of the vital body. The higher vehicles, as it were, steep themselves in this elixir of life. When strengthened, they commence work on the vital body, which was left with the sleeping dense body. Then the vital body begins to specialize the solar [PAGE 94] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION energy anew, rebuilding the dense body, using particularly the chemical ether as its medium in the process of restoration. It is this activity of the different vehicles during sleep which forms the basis for the activity of the following day. Without that there would be no awakening, for the Ego was forced to abandon his vehicles because their weariness rendered them useless. If the work of removing that fatigue were not done, the bodies would remain asleep, as sometimes happens in natural trance. It is just because of this harmonizing, recuperative activ- ity that sleep is better than doctor or medicine in preserving health. Mere rest is nothing is comparison with sleep. It is only while the higher ve- hicles are in the Desire World that there is a total suspension of waste and an influx of restoring force. It is true that during rest the vital body is not hampered in its work by tissue being broken down by active motion and tense muscles, but still it must contend with the wasting energy of thought and it does not then receive the OUTSIDE recuperative force from the desire body as during sleep. It happens, however, that at times the desire body does not fully with- draw, so that part of it remains connected with the vital body, the vehicle for sense perception and memory. The result is that restoration is only partly accomplished and that the senses and actions of the Desire World are brought into the physical consciousness as dreams. Of course most dreams are confused as the axis of perception is askew, because of the improper re- lation of one body to another. The memory is also confused by this incon- gruous relation of the vehicles and as a result of the loss of the restoring force, dream-filled sleep is restless and the body feels tired on awakening. During the life the threefold spirit, the Ego, works on and in the [PAGE 95] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION threefold body, to which it is connected by the link of mind. This work brings the threefold soul into being. The soul is the spiritualized product of the body. DIAGRAM 5: SHOWS THE TENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN. [PAGE 96] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION As proper food feeds the body in a material sense, so the activity of the spirit in the dense body, which results in RIGHT ACTION, promotes the growth of the Conscious Soul. As the forces from the sun play in the vital body and nourish it, that it may act on the dense body, so the memory of ac- tions done in the dense body-the desires, feelings and emotions of the de- sire body and the thoughts and ideas in the mind-cause the growth of the In- tellectual Soul. In like manner the HIGHEST DESIRES and EMOTIONS of the desire body form the Emotional Soul. This threefold soul in turn enhances the consciousness of the threefold spirit. The Emotional Soul, which is the extract of the desire body, adds to the efficiency of the Human Spirit, which is the spiritual counterpart of the desire body. The Intellectual Soul gives added power to the Life Spirit, because the Intellectual Soul is extracted from the vital body, which is the material counterpart of the Life Spirit. The Conscious Soul increases the consciousness of the Divine Spirit be- cause it (the Conscious Soul) is the extract of the dense body, which latter is the counterpart of the Divine Spirit. DEATH AND PURGATORY So man builds and sows until the moment of death arrives. Then the seed-time and the periods of growth and ripening are past. The harvest time has come, when the skeleton spectre of Death arrives with his scythe and hour-glass. That is a good symbol. The skeleton symbolizes the relatively permanent part of the body. The scythe represents the fact that this perma- nent part, which is about to be harvested by the spirit, is the fruitage of [PAGE 97] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION the life now drawing to a close. The hour-glass in his hand indicates that the hour does not strike until the full course has been run in harmony with unvarying laws. When that moment arrives a separation of the vehicles takes place. As his life in the Physical World is ended for the time being, it is not necessary for man to retain his dense body. The vital body, which as we have explained, also belongs to the Physical World, is withdrawn by way of the head, leaving the dense body inanimate. The higher vehicles--vital body, desire body and mind-are seen to leave the dense body with a spiral movement, taking with them the SOUL of one dense atom. Not the atom itself, but THE FORCES that played through it. The results of the experiences passed through in the dense body during the life just ended have been impressed upon this particular atom. While all the other atoms of the dense body have been renewed from time to time, this permanent atom has remained. It has remained stable, not only through one life, but it has been a part of every dense body ever used by a particular Ego. It is withdrawn at death only to reawaken at the dawn of another physical life, to serve again as the nucleus around which is built the new dense body to be used by the same Ego. It is therefore called the "Seed-Atom." During life the seed-atom is situated in the left ventricle of the heart, near the apex. At death it rises to the brain by way of the pneumogastric nerve, leaving the dense body, together with the higher ve- hicles, by way of the sutures between the parietal and occipital bones. When the higher vehicles have left the dense body they are still con- nected with it by a slender, glistening, silvery cord shaped much like two [PAGE 98] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION figure sixes reversed, one upright and one horizontally placed, the two con- nected at the extremities of the hooks. (See diagram 5 1/2.) One end is fastened to the heart by means of the seed-atom, and it is the rupture of the seed-atom which causes the heart to stop. The cord it- self is not snapped until the panorama of the past life, contained in the vital body, has been reviewed. Care should be taken, however, not to cremate or embalm the body until at least three days after death, for while the vital body is with the higher vehicles, and they are still connected with the dense body by means of the silver cord, any POST MORTEM examination or other injury to the dense body will be felt, in a measure, by the man. DIAGRAM 5 1/2: THE SILVER CORD Cremation should be particularly avoided in the first three days after death, because it tends to disintegrate the vital body, which should be kept intact until the panorama of the past life has been etched into the desire body. The silver cord snaps at the point where the sixes unite, half remaining with the dense body and the other half with the higher vehicles. From the [PAGE 99] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION time the cord snaps the dense body is quite dead. In the beginning of 1906 Dr. McDougall made a series of experiments in the Massachusetts General Hospital, to determine, if possible, whether any- thing not ordinarily visible left the body at death. For this purpose he constructed a pair of scales capable of registering differences of one-tenth of an ounce. The dying person and his bed were placed on one of the platforms of the scale, which was then balanced by weights placed on the opposite platform. In every instance it was noted that at the precise moment when the dying person drew the last breath, the platform containing the weights dropped with startling suddenness, lifting the bed and the body, thus showing that something invisible, but having weight, had left the body. Thereupon the newspapers all over the country announced in glaring headlines that Dr. McDougall had "weighed the soul." Occultism hails with joy the discoveries of modern science, as they in- variably corroborate what occult science has long taught. The experiments of Dr. McDougall showed conclusively that something invisible to ordinary sight left the body at death, as trained clairvoyants had seen, and as had been stated in lectures and literature for many years previous to Dr. McDougall's discovery. But this invisible "something" is not the soul. There is a great dif- ference. The reporters jump at conclusions when they state that the scien- tists have "weighed the soul." The soul belongs to higher realms and can never be weighed on physical scales, even though they registered variations of one-millionth part of a grain instead of one-tenth of an ounce. [PAGE 100] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION IT WAS THE VITAL BODY WHICH THE SCIENTIST WEIGHED. It is formed of the four ethers and they belong to the Physical World. As we have seen, a certain amount of this ether is "superimposed" upon the ether which envelops the particles of the human body and is confined there during physical life, adding in a slight degree to the weight of the dense body of plant, animal and man. In death it escapes; hence the diminu- tion in weight noticed by Dr. McDougall when the persons with whom he ex- perimented expired. Dr. McDougall also tried his scales in weighing dying animals. No diminution was found here, though one of the animals was a St. Bernard dog. That was taken to indicate that animals have no souls. A little later, how- ever, Professor La V. Twining, head of the Science Department of the Los Angeles Polytechnic School, experimented with mice and kittens, which he en- closed in hermetically sealed glass flasks. His scales were the most sensi- tive procurable and were enclosed in a glass case from which all moisture had been removed. It was found that all the animals observed lost weight at death. A good sized mouse, weighing 12.886 grams, suddenly lost 3.1 mil- ligrams at death. A kitten used in another experiment lost one hundred milligrams while dying and at its last gasp it suddenly lost an additional sixty milligrams. After that it lost weight slowly, due to evaporation. Thus the teaching of occult science in regard to the possession of vital bodies by animals was also vindicated when sufficiently fine scales were used, and the case where the rather insensitive scales did not show diminu- tion in the weight of the St. Bernard dog shows that the vital bodies of animals are proportionately lighter than in man. [PAGE 101] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION When the "silver cord" is loosened in the heart, and man has been re- leased from his dense body, a moment of the highest importance comes to the Ego, and it cannot be too seriously impressed upon the relatives of a dying person that it is a great crime against the departing soul to give expres- sion to loud grief and lamentations, for it is just then engaged in a matter of supreme importance and a great deal of the value of the past life depends upon how much attention the soul can give to this matter. This will be made clearer when we come to the description of man's life in the Desire World. It is also a crime against the dying to administer stimulants which have the effect of forcing the higher vehicles back into the dense body with a jerk, thus imparting a great shock to the man. It is not torture to pass out, but it is torture to be dragged back to endure further suffering. Some who have passed out have told investigators that they had, in that way, been kept dying for hours and had prayed that their relatives would cease their mistaken kindness and let them die. When the man is freed from the dense body, which was the heaviest clog upon his spiritual power (like the heavy mitten on the hand of the musician in our previous illustration), his spiritual power comes back in some mea- sure, and he is able to read the pictures in the negative pole of the re- flecting ether of his vital body, which is the seat of the sub-conscious memory. The whole of his past life passes before his sight like a panorama, the events being presented IN REVERSE ORDER. The incidents of the days immedi- ately preceding death come first and so on back through manhood or womanhood to youth, childhood and infancy. Everything is remembered. [PAGE 102] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The man stands as a spectator before this panorama of his past life. He sees the pictures as they pass and they impress themselves upon his higher vehicles, but he has no feeling about them at this time. That is reserved until the time when he enters into the Desire World, which is the world of feeling and emotion. At present he is only in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. This panorama lasts from a few hours to several days, depending upon the length of time the man could keep awake, if necessary. Some people can keep awake only twelve hours, or even less; others can do so, upon occasion, for a number of days, but as long as the man can remain awake, the panorama lasts. This feature of life after death is similar to that with takes place when one is drowning or falling from a height. In such cases the vital body also leaves the dense body and the man sees his life in a flash, because he loses consciousness at once. Of course the "silver cord" is not broken, or there could be no resuscitation. When the endurance of the vital body has reached its limit, it collapses in the way described when we were considering the phenomenon of sleep. Dur- ing physical life, when the Ego controls its vehicles, this collapse termi- nates the waking hours; after death the collapse of the vital body termi- nates the panorama and forces the man to withdraw into the Desire World. The silver cord breaks at the point where the sixes unite (see diagram 5 1/2), and the same division is made as during sleep, but with this important difference, that thought the vital body returns to the dense body, it no longer interpenetrates it, but simply hovers over it. It remains floating over the grave, decaying synchronously with the dense vehicle. Hence, to the trained clairvoyant, a graveyard is a nauseating sight and if only more [PAGE 103] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION people could see it as he does, little argument would be necessary to induce them to change from the present unsanitary method of disposing of the dead to the more rational method of cremation, which restores the elements to their primordial condition without the objectionable features incident to the process of slow decay. In leaving the vital body the process is much the same as when the dense body is discarded. The life forces of one atom are taken, to be used as a nucleus for the vital body of a future embodiment. Thus, upon his entrance into the Desire World the man has the seed-atoms of the dense and the vital bodies, in addition to the desire body and the mind. If the dying man could leave all desires behind, the desire body would very quickly fall away from him, leaving him free to proceed into the heaven world, but that is not generally the case. Most people, especially if they die in the prime of life, have many ties and much interest in life on earth. They have not altered their desires because they have lost their physical bodies. In fact often their desires are even augmented by a very intense longing to return. This acts in such a manner as to bind them to the Desire World in a very unpleasant way, although unfortunately, they do not realize it. On the other hand, old and decrepit persons and those who are weakened by long illness and are tired of life, pass on very quickly. The matter may be illustrated by the ease with which the seed falls out of the ripe fruit, no particle of the flesh clinging to it, while in the unripe fruit the seed clings to the flesh with the greatest tenacity. Thus it is especially hard for people to die who were taken out of their bodies by accident while at the height of their physical health and strength, en- gaged in numerous ways in the activities of physical life; held by the ties [PAGE 104] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of wife, family, relatives, friends, pursuits of business and pleasure. The suicide, who tries to get away from life, only to find that he is as much alive as ever, is in the most pitiable plight. He is able to watch those whom he has, perhaps, disgraced by his act, and worst of all, he has an unspeakable feeling of being "hollowed out." The part in the ovoid aura where the dense body used to be is empty and although the desire body has taken the form of the discarded dense body, it feels like an empty shell, because the creative archetype of the body in the Region of Concrete Thought persists as an empty mold, so to speak, as long as the dense body should properly have lived. When a person meets a natural death, even in the prime of life, the activity of the archetype ceases, and the desire body adjusts itself so as to occupy the whole of the form, but in the case of suicide that awful feeling of "emptiness" remains until the time comes when, in the natural course of events, his death would have occurred. As long as the man entertains the desires connected with earth life he must stay in his desire body and as the progress of the individual requires that he pass on to higher Regions, the existence in the Desire World must necessarily become purgative, tending to purify him from his binding de- sires. How this is done is best seen by taking some radical instances. The miser who loved his gold in earth life loves it just as dearly after death; but in the first place he cannot acquire any more, because he has no longer a dense body wherewith to grasp it and worst of all, he cannot even keep what he hoarded during life. He will, perhaps, go and sit by his safe and watch the cherished gold or bonds; but the heirs appear and with, it may be, a stinging jeer at the "stingy old fool" (whom they do not see, but who [PAGE 105] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION both sees and hears them), will open his safe, and though he may throw himself over his gold to protect it, they will put their hands through him, neither knowing nor caring that he is there, and will then proceed to spend his hoard, while he suffers in sorrow and impotent rage. He will suffer keenly, his sufferings all the more terrible on account of being entirely mental, because the dense body dulls even suffering to some extent. In the Desire World, however, these sufferings have full sway and the man suffers until he learns that gold may be a curse. Thus he gradually becomes contented with his lot and at last is freed from his de- sire body and is ready to go on. Or take the case of the drunkard. He is just as fond of intoxicants af- ter death as he was before. It is not the dense body that craves drink. It is made sick by alcohol and would rather be without it. It vainly protests in different ways, but the desire body of the drunkard craves the drink and forces the dense body to take it, that the desire body may have the sensa- tion of pleasure resulting from the increased vibration. That desire re- mains after the death of the dense body, but the drunkard has in his desire body neither mouth to drink not stomach to contain physical liquor. He may and does get into saloons, where he interpolates his body into to bodies of the drinkers to get a little of their vibrations by induction, but that is too weak to give him much satisfaction. He may and also does sometimes get inside a whiskey cask, but that is of no avail either for there are in the cask no such fumes as are generated in the digestive organs of a tippler. It has no effect upon him and he is like a man in an open boat on the ocean. "Water, water everywhere, but not a drop to drink;" consequently he suffers [PAGE 106] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION intensely. In time, however, he learns the uselessness of longing for drink which he cannot obtain. As with so many of our desires in the Earth life, all desires in the Desire World die for want of opportunity to gratify them. When the drunkard has been purged, he is ready, so far as this habit is concerned, to leave this state of "purgatory" and ascend into the heaven world. Thus we see that it is not an avenging Deity that makes purgatory or hell for us, but our own individual evil habits and acts. According to the intensity of our desires will be the time and suffering entailed in their expurgation. In the cases mentioned it would have been no suffering to the drunkard to lose his worldly possessions. If he had any, he did not cling to them. Neither would it have caused the miser any paid to have been de- prived of intoxicants. It is safe to say that he would not have cared if there were not a drop of liquor in the world. But he did care about his gold, and the drunkard cared about his drink and so the unerring law gave to each that which was needed to purge him of his unhallowed desires and evil habits. This is the law that is symbolized in the scythe of the reaper, Death; the law that says, "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." It is the law of cause and effect, which rules all things in the three Worlds, in every realm of nature--physical, moral and mental. Everywhere it works inexorably, adjusting all things, restoring the equilibrium wherever even the slightest action has brought about a disturbance, as all action must. The result may be manifested immediately or it may be delayed for years or for lives, but sometime, somewhere, just and equal retribution will be made. The student should particularly note that its work is absolutely impersonal. [PAGE 107] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION There is in the universe neither reward nor punishment. All is the result of invariable law. The action of this law will be more fully elucidated in the next chapter, where we shall find it associated with another Great Law of the Cosmos, which also operates in the evolution of man. The law we are now considering is called the law of Consequence. In the Desire World it operates in purging man of the baser desires and the correction of the weaknesses and vices which hinder his progress, by making him suffer in the manner best adapted to that purpose. If he had made others suffer, or has dealt unjustly with them, he will be made to suf- fer in that identical way. Be it noted, however, that if a person has been subject to vices, or has done wrong to others, but has overcome his vices, or repented and, as far as possible, made right the wrong done, such repen- tance, reform and restitution have purged him of those special vices and evil acts. The equilibrium has been restored and the lesson learned during that embodiment, and therefore will not b a cause of suffering after death. In the Desire World life is lived about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. A man who has lived to be fifty years of age in the Physical World would live through the same life events in the Desire World in about sixteen years. This is, of course, only a general gauge. There are persons who remain in the Desire World much longer than their term of physical life. Others again, who have led lives with few gross desires, pass through in a much shorter period, but the measure above given is very nearly correct for the average man of present day. [PAGE 108] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION It will be remembered that as the man leaves the dense body at death, his past life passes before him in pictures; but at that time he has no feeling concerning them. During his life in the Desire World also these life pictures roll back- wards, as before; but not the man has all the feelings that it is possible for him to have as, one by one, the scenes pass before him. Every incident in his past life is now lived over again. When he comes to a point where he has injured someone, he himself feels the pain as the injured person felt it. He lives through all the sorrow and suffering he has caused to others and learns just how painful is the hurt and how hard to bear is the sorrow he has caused. In addition there is the fact already mentioned that the suffering is much keener because he has no dense body to dull the pain. Perhaps that is why the speed of life there is tripled--that the suffering may lose in duration what it gains in sharpness. Nature's measures are won- derfully just and true. There is another characteristic peculiar to this phase of post mortem existence which intimately connected with the fact (already mentioned) that distance is almost annihilated in the Desire World. When a man dies, he at once seems to swell out in his vital body; he appears to himself to grow into immense proportions. This feeling is due to the fact, not that the body really grows, but that the perceptive faculties receive so many impres- sions from various sources, all seeming to be close at hand. The same is true of the desire body. The man seems to be present with all the people with whom on earth he had relations of a nature which require correction. If he has injured one man in San Francisco and another in New York, he will feel as if part of him were in each place. This gives him a peculiar feel- ing of being cut to pieces. [PAGE 109] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION The student will now understand the importance of the panorama of the past life during the purgative existence, where this panorama is realized in definite feelings. If it lasted long and the man were undisturbed, the full, deep, clear impression etched into the desire body would make life in the Desire World more vivid and conscious and the purgation more thorough than if, because of distress at the loud outbursts of grief on the part of his relatives, at the death bed and during the three-day period previously mentioned the man had only vague impression of his past life. The spirit which has etched a deep clear record into its desire body will realize the mistakes of the past life so much more clearly and definitely than if the pictures were blurred on account of the individual's attention being di- verted by the suffering and grief around him. His feeling concerning the things which cause his present suffering in the Desire World will be much more definite if they are drawn from a distinct panoramic impression than if the duration of the process were short. This sharp, clear-cut feeling is of immense value in future lives. It stamps upon the seed-atom of the desire body an ineffaceable impression of itself. THE EXPERIENCES WILL BE FORGOTTEN IN SUCCEEDING LIVES, BUT THE FEELING REMAINS. When opportunities occur to repeat the error in later lives, this Feeling will speak to us clearly and unmistakably. It is the "still, small voice" which warns us, though we do not know why; but the clearer and more definite the panoramas of past lives has been, the oftener, stronger and clearer shall we hear this voice. Thus we see how important it is that we leave the passing spirit in absolute quietness after death. By so doing we help it to reap the greatest possible benefit from the life just ended and to avoid perpetuating the same mistakes in future lives, while our [PAGE 110] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION selfish, hysterical lamentations may deprive it of much of the value of the life it has just concluded. The mission of purgatory is to eradicate the injurious habits by making their gratification impossible. The individual suffers exactly as he has made others suffer through his dishonesty, cruelty, intolerance, or what not. Because of this suffering he learns to act kindly, honestly, and with forbearance toward others in future. Thus, in consequence of the existence of this beneficent state, man learns virtue and right action. When he is reborn he is free from evil habits, at least every evil act committed is one of free will. The tendencies to repeat the evil of past lives remain, for we must learn to do right consciously and of our own will. Upon occasion these tendencies tempt us, thereby affording us an opportunity of ranging ourselves on the side of mercy and virtue as against vice and cruelty. But to indicate right action and to help us resist the snares and wiles of temp- tation, we have the feeling resulting from the expurgation of evil habits and the expiation of the wrong acts of past lives. If we heed that feeling and abstain from the particular evil involved, the temptation will cease. We have freed ourselves from it for all time. If we yield we shall experi- ence keener suffering than before until at last we have learned to live by the Golden Rule, because the way of the transgressor is hard. Even then we have not reached the ultimate. To good to others because we want them to do good to us is essentially selfish. In time we must learn to do good REGARD- LESS of how we are treated by others; as Christ said, we must love even our enemies. There is an inestimable benefit in knowing about the method and object of this purgation, because we are thus enabled to forestall it by living our [PAGE 111] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION purgatory here and now day by day, thus advancing much faster than would otherwise be possible. An exercise is given in the latter part of this work, the object of which is purification as an aid to the development of spiritual sight. It consists of thinking over the happenings of the day af- ter retiring at night. We review each incident of the day, in reverse or- der, taking particular note of the moral aspect, considering whether we acted rightly or wrongly in each particular case regarding actions, mental attitude and actions, mental attitude and habits. By thus judging ourselves day by day, endeavoring to correct mistakes and wrong actions, we shall ma- terially shorten or perhaps even eliminate the necessity for purgatory and be able to pass to the first heaven directly after death. If in this man- ner, we consciously overcome our weaknesses, we also make a very material advance in the school of evolution. Even if we fail to correct our actions, we derive an immense benefit from judging ourselves, thereby generating as- pirations toward good, which in time will surely bear fruit in right action. In reviewing the day's happenings and blaming ourselves for wrong, we should not forget to impersonally approve of the good we have done and de- termine to do still better. In this way we enhance the good by approval as much as we abjure the evil by blame. Repentance and reform are also powerful factors in shortening the purga- torial existence, for nature never wastes effort in useless processes. When we realize the wrong of certain habits or acts in our past life, and deter- mine to eradicate the habit and to redress the wrong committed, we are ex- punging the pictures of them from the sub-conscious memory and they will not be there to judge us after death. Even though we are not able to make [PAGE 112] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION restitution for a wrong, the sincerity of our regret will suffice. Nature does not aim to "get even," or to take revenge. Recompense may be given to our victim in other ways. Much progress ordinarily reserved for future lives will be made by the man who thus takes time by the forelock, judging himself and eradicating vice by reforming his character. This practice is earnestly recommended. It is perhaps the most important teaching in the present work. THE BORDERLAND. Purgatory occupies the three lower Regions of the Desire World. The first heaven is in the upper Regions. The central Regions is a sort of borderland--neither heaven nor hell. In this Region we find people who are honest and upright; who wronged no one, but were deeply immersed in business and thought nothing of the higher life. For them the Desire World is a state of the most indescribable monotony. There is no "business" in that world nor is there, for a man of that kind, anything that will take its place. He has a very hard time until he learns to think of higher things than ledgers and drafts. The men who thought of the problem of life and came to the conclusion that "death ends it all;" who denied the existence of things outside the material-sense world--these men also feel this dreadful monotony. They had expected annihilation of consciousness, but instead of that they find themselves with an augmented perception of persons and things about them. They had been accustomed to denying these things so vehemently that they often fancy the Desire World an hallucination, and may frequently be heard exclaiming in the deepest despair, "When will it end? When will it end?" [PAGE 113] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Such people are really in a pitiable state. They are generally beyond the reach of any help whatever and suffer much longer than almost anyone else. Besides, they have scarcely any life in the Heaven world, where the building of bodies for future use is taught, so they put all their crystal- lizing thoughts into whatsoever body they build for a future life, and thus a body is built that has the hardening tendencies we see, for instance, in consumption. Sometimes the suffering incident to such decrepit bodies will turn the thoughts of the entities ensouling them to God, and their evolution can proceed; but in the materialistic mind lies the greatest danger of los- ing touch with the spirit and becoming an outcast. Therefore the Elder Brothers have been very seriously concerned for the last century regarding the fate of the Western World and were it not for their special beneficent action in its behalf, we should have had a social cataclysm compared with which the French Revolution were child's play. The trained clairvoyant can see how narrowly humanity has escaped disasters of a nature so devastating that continents would have been swept into the sea. The reader will find a more extended and thorough exposition of the connection of materialism with volcanic outbursts in Chapter XVIII, where the list of the eruptions of Vesuvius would seem to corroborate the statement of such a connection, un- less it is credited to "coincidence," as the sceptic generally does when confronted with facts and figures he cannot explain. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 113 cont'd] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION THE FIRST HEAVEN. When the purgatorial existence is over the purified spirit rises into the first heaven, which is located in the three highest Regions of the De- sire World, where the results of its sufferings are incorporated in the [PAGE 114] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION seed-atom of the desire body, thus imparting to it the quality of right feeling, which acts as an impulse to good and a deterrent from evil in the future. Here the panorama of the past again unrolls itself backward, but this time it is the good acts of life that are the basis of feeling. When we come to scenes where we helped others we realize anew all the joy of helping which was ours at the time, and in addition we feel all the gratitude poured out to us by the recipient of our help. When we come to scenes where we were helped by others, we again feel all the gratitude that we then felt toward our benefactor. Thus we see the importance of appreci- ating the favors shown us by others, because gratitude makes for soul-growth. Our happiness in heaven depends upon the joy we gave others, and the valuation we placed upon what others did for us. It should be ever borne in mind that the power of giving is not vested chiefly in the monied man. Indiscriminate giving of money may even be an evil. It is well to give money for a purpose we are convinced is good, but service is a thousandfold better. As Whitman says, Behold! I do not give lectures, or a little charity; When I give, I give myself. A kind look, expression of confidence, a sympathetic and loving helpfulness--these can be given by all regardless of wealth. Moreover, we should particularly endeavor to help the needy one to help himself, whether physically, financially, morally, or mentally, and not cause him to become dependent upon us or others. The ethics of giving, with the effect on the giver as a spiritual les- son, are most beautifully shown in Lowell's "The Vision of Sir Launfal." The young and ambitious knight, Sir Launfal, clad in shining armor and [PAGE 115] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION astride a splendid charger, is setting out from his castle to seek The Holy Grail. On his shield gleams the cross, the symbol of the benignity and ten- derness of Our Savior, the meek and lowly One, but the knight's heart is filled with pride and haughty disdain for the poor and needy. He meets a leper asking alms and with a contemptuous frown throws him a coin, as one might cast a bone to a hungry cur, but The leper raised not the gold from the dust, "Better to me the poor man's crust, Better the blessing of the poor, Though I turn empty from his door. That is not true alms which the hand can hold; He gives only worthless gold Who gives from a send of duty; But he who gives from a slender mite, And gives to that which is out of sight-- That thread of all-sustaining Beauty Which runs through all and doth all unite,-- The hand cannot clasp the whole of his alms, The heart outstretches its eager palms, For a god goes with it and makes it store To the soul that was starving in darkness before. On his return sir Launfal finds another in possession of his castle, and is driven from the gate. An old bent man, worn out and frail, He came back from seeking the Holy Grail; Little he recked of his earldom's loss, No more on his surcoat was blazoned the cross, But deep in his heart the sign he wore, The badge of the suffering and the poor. Again he meets the leper, who again asks alms. This time the knight re- sponds differently. And Sir Launfal said: "I behold in thee An image of Him Who died on the tree; Thou also hast had they crown of thorns, Thou also hast had the world's buffets and scorns, [PAGE 116] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION And to thy life were not denied The wounds in the hands and feet and side; Mild Mary's Son, acknowledge me; Behold, through him I give to Thee!" A look in the leper's eye brings remembrance and recognition, and The heart within him was ashes and dust; He parted in twain his single crust, He broke the ice on the streamlet's brink, And gave the leper to eat and drink. A transformation takes place: The leper no longer crouched by his side, But stood before him glorified, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . And the Voice that was softer that silence said, "Lo, it is I, be not afraid! In many lands, without avail, Thou has spent thy life for the Holy Grail; Behold, it is here!--This cup which thou Did'st fill at the streamlet for me but now; This crust is by body broken for thee, This water the blood I shed on the tree; The Holy Supper is kept, indeed, In whatso we share with another's need; Not what we five, but what we share-- For the gift without the giver is bare; Who gives himself with his alms feeds three-- Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me." The first heaven is a place of joy without a single drop of bitterness. The spirit is beyond the influence of the material, earthly conditions, and assimilates all the good contained in the past life as it lives it over again. Here all ennobling pursuits to which the man aspired are realized in fullest measure. It is a place of rest, and the harder has been the life, the more keenly will rest be enjoyed. Sickness, sorrow, and pain are un- known quantities. This is the Summerland of the spiritualists. There the thoughts of the devout Christian have built the New Jerusalem. [PAGE 117] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Beautiful houses, flowers, etc., are the portion of those who aspired to them; they build them themselves by thought from the subtle desire stuff. Nevertheless these things are just as real and tangible to them as our mate- rial houses are to us. All gain here the satisfaction which earth life lacked for them. There is one class there who lead a particularly beautiful life--the children. If we could but see them we would quickly cease our grief. When a child dies before the birth of the desire body, which takes place about the fourteenth year, it does not go any higher than the first heaven, be- cause it is not responsible for its actions, any more than the unborn child is responsible for the pain it causes the mother by turning and twisting in her womb. Therefore the child has not purgatorial existence. That which is not quickened cannot die, hence the desire body of a child, together with the mind, will persist until a new birth, and for that reason such children are very apt to remember their previous life as instanced in the case cited elsewhere. For such children the first heaven is a waiting-place where they dwell from one to twenty years, until an opportunity for a new birth is offered. Yet it is more than simply a waiting-place, because there is much progress made during this interim. When a child dies there is always some relative awaiting it, or, failing that there are people who loved to "mother" children in the earth life who find delight in taking care of a little waif. The extreme plasticity of the desire stuff makes it easy to form the most exquisite living toys for the children, and their life is one beautiful play; nevertheless their instruc- tion is not neglected. They are formed into classes according to their tem- peraments, but quite regardless of age. In the Desire World it is easy to [PAGE 118] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION give object-lessons in the influence of good and evil passions on conduct and happiness. These lessons are indelibly imprinted upon the child's sen- sitive and emotional desire body, and remain with it after rebirth, so that many a one living a noble life owes much of it to the fact that he was given this training. Often when a weak spirit is born, the Compassionate ones (the invisible Leaders who guide our evolution) cause it to die in early life that it may have this extra training to fit it for what may be perhaps a hard life. This seems to be the case particularly where the etching on the desire body was weak in consequence of a dying person having been dis- turbed by the lamentations of his relatives, or because he met death by ac- cident or on the battle-field. He did not under those circumstances experi- ence the appropriate intensity of feeling in his POST MORTEM existence, therefore, when he is born and dies early life, the loss is made us as above. Often the duty of caring for such a child in the heaven life falls to those who were the cause of the anomaly. They are thus afforded a chance to make up for the fault and to learn better. Or perhaps they become the parents of the one they harmed and care for it during the few years it lives. It does not matter then if they do lament hysterically over its death, because there would be no pictures of any consequence in a child's vital body. This heaven is also a place of progression for all who have been studi- ous, artistic, or altruistic. The student and the philosopher have instant access to all the libraries of the world. The painter has endless delight in ever-changing color combinations. He soon learns that his thought blends and shapes these colors at will. His creations glow and scintillate with a life impossible of attainment to one works with the dull pigments of Earth. [PAGE 119] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION He is, as it were, painting with living, glowing materials and able to ex- ecute his designs with a facility which fills his soul with delight. The musician has not yet reached the place where his art will express itself to the fullest extent. The Physical World is the world of FORM. The Desire World, where we find purgatory and the first heaven, is particularly the world of COLOR.; but the World of Thought, where the second and third heav- ens are located, is the sphere of TONE. Celestial music is a fact and not a mere figure of speech. Pythagoras was not romancing when spoke of the music of the spheres, for each one of the heavenly orbs has its definite tone and together they sound the celestial symphony which Goethe also mentions in the prolog to his "Faust," where the scene is laid in heaven. The Archangel Raphael says, The Sun intones his ancient song 'Mid rival chant of brother spheres. His prescribed course he speeds along In thund'rous way throughout the years. Echoes of that heavenly music reach us even here in the Physical World. They are our most precious possession, even though they are as elusive as a will-o'-the-wisp, and cannot be permanently created, as can other works of art--a statue, a painting, or a book. In the Physical World tone dies and vanishes the moment after it is born. In the first heaven these echoes are, of course, much more beautiful and have more permanency, hence there the mu- sician hears sweeter strains than ever he did during earth life. The experiences of the poet are akin to those of the musician, for po- etry is the soul's expression of it innermost feelings in words which are ordered according to the same laws of harmony and rhythm that govern the [PAGE 120] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION outpouring of the spirit in music. In addition, the poet finds a wonderful inspiration in the pictures and colors which are the chief characteristics of the Desire World. Thence he will draw the material for use in his next incarnation. In like manner does the author accumulate material and fac- ulty. The philanthropist works out his altruistic plans for the upliftment of man. If he failed in one life, he will see the reason for it in the first heaven and will there learn how to overcome the obstacles and avoid the errors that made his plan impracticable. In time a point is reached where the result of the pain and suffering incident to purgation, together with the joy extracted from the good actions of the past life, have been built into the seed-atom of the desire body. Together these constitute what we call conscience, that impelling force which warns us against evil as productive of pain and inclines us toward good as productive of happiness and joy. Then man leaves his desire body to disintegrate, as he left his dense body and vital body. He takes with him the forces only of the seed-atom, which are to form the nucleus of future desire bodies, as it was the persistent particle of his past vehicles of feeling. As stated above, the forces of the seed-atom are withdrawn. To the ma- terialist force and matter are inseparable. The occultist knows differ- ently. To him they are not two entirely distinct and separate concepts, but the two poles of one spirit. MATTER is crystallized spirit. FORCE is the same spirit not yet crystallized. This has been said before, but it cannot be too strongly impressed upon the mind. In this connection the illustration of the snail is very helpful. Matter, which is crystallized spirit, corresponds to the snail's house, [PAGE 121] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION which is crystallized snail. The chemical force which moves matter, making it available for the building of form, and the snail which moves its house are also good correspondences. That which is now the snail will in time be- come the house, and that which is now force will in time become matter when it has crystallized further. The reverse process of resolving matter back into spirit is also going on continually. The coarser phase of this process we see as decay when a man is leaving his vehicles behind and at that time the spirit of an atom is easily detachable from the coarser spirit which has been manifesting as matter. THE SECOND HEAVEN At last the man, the Ego, the threefold spirit, enters the second heaven. He is clad in the sheath of mind, which contains the three seed-atoms--the quintessence of the three discarded vehicles. When the man dies and loses his dense and vital bodies there is the same condition as when one falls asleep. The desire body, as has been explained, has no organs ready for use. It is now transformed from an ovoid to a fig- ure resembling the dense body which has been abandoned. We can easily un- derstand that there must be an interval of unconsciousness resembling sleep and then the man awakes in the Desire World. It not infrequently happens, however, that such people are, for a long time, unaware of what has happened to them. They do not realize that they have died. They know that they are able to move and think. It is sometimes even a very hard matter to get them to believe that they are really "dead." They realize that something is dif- ferent, but they are not able to understand what it is. [PAGE 122] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Not so, however, when the change is made from the first heaven, which is in the Desire World, to the second heaven, which is in the Region of Con- crete Thought. Then the man leaves his desire body. He is perfectly con- scious. He passes into a great stillness. For the time being everything seems to fade away. He cannot think. No faculty is alive, yet he knows that he IS. He has a feeling of standing in "The Great Forever;" of stand- ing utterly alone, yet unafraid; and his soul is filled with a wonderful peace, "which passeth all understanding." In occult science this is called "THE GREAT SILENCE." Then comes the awakening. The spirit is now in its home-World--heaven. Here the first awakening brings to the spirit the sound of "the music of the spheres." In our Earth life we are so immersed in the little noises and sounds of our limited environment that we are incapable of hearing the music of the marching orbs, but the occult scientist hears it. He knows that the twelve signs of the Zodiac and the seven planets from the sounding-board and strings of "Apollo's seven-stringed lyre." He knows that were a single dis- cord to mar the celestial harmony from that grand Instrument there would be "a wreck of matter and a crash of worlds." The power of rhythmic vibration is well known to all who have given the subject even the least study. For instance, soldiers are commanded to break step when crossing a bridge, otherwise their rhythmic tramp would shatter the strongest structure. The Bible story of the sounding of the ram's horn while marching around the walls of the city of Jericho is not nonsensical in the eyes of the occultist. In some cases similar things have happened with- out the world smiling in supercilious incredulity. A few years ago, a band [PAGE 123] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION of musicians were practicing in a garden close to the very solid wall of an old castle. There occurred at a certain place in the music a prolonged and very piercing tone. When this note was sounded the wall of the castle sud- denly fell. The musicians has struck the keynote of the wall and it was sufficiently prolonged to shatter it. When it is said that this is the world of tone, it must not be thought that there are no colors. Many people know that there is an intimate con- nection between color and tone; than when a certain note is struck, a cer- tain color appears simultaneously. So it is also in the Heaven World. Color and sound are both present; but the tone is the originator of the color. Hence it is said, that this is particularly the world of tone, and it is this tone that builds all forms in the Physical World. The musician can hear certain tones in different parts of nature, such as the wind in the forest, the breaking of the surf on the beach, the roar of the ocean and the sounding of many waters. These combined tones make a whole which is the key-note of the Earth--its "tone." As geometrical figures are created by drawing a violin bow over the edge of a glass plate containing sand, so the forms we see around us are the crystallized sound-figures of the archetypal forces which play into the archetypes in the Heaven World. The work done my man is the Heaven World is many-sided. It is not in the least an inactive, dreamy not illusory existence. It is a time of the greatest and most important activity in preparing for the next life, as sleep is an active preparation for the work of the following day. Here the quintessence of the three bodies is built into the threefold spirit. As much of the desire body as the man had worked upon during life, [PAGE 124] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION by purifying his desires and emotions, will be welded into the human spirit, thus giving an improved mind in the future. As much of the vital body as the life spirit had worked upon, trans- formed, spiritualized, and thus saved from the decay to which the rest of the vital body is subject, will be amalgamated with the life spirit to in- sure a better vital body and temperament in the succeeding lives. As much of the dense body as the divine spirit has save by right action will be worked into it and will bring better environment and opportunities. The spiritualization of the vehicle is accomplished by cultivation of the faculties of observation, discrimination and memory, devotion to high ideals, prayer, concentration, persistence and right use of the life forces. The second heaven is the real home of man--the Ego, the Thinker. Here he dwells for centuries, assimilating the fruit of the last earth life and preparing the earthly conditions which will be best suited for his next step in progress. The sound or tone which pervades this Region, and is every- where apparent as color, is his instrument, so to speak. It is this harmo- nious sound vibration which, as an elixir of life, builds into the threefold spirit the quintessence of the threefold body, upon which it depends for growth. The life in the second heaven is an exceedingly active one, varied in many different ways. The Ego assimilates the fruits of the last earth life and prepares the environment for a new physical existence. It is not enough to say that the new conditions will be determined by conduct and action in the life just closed. It is required that the fruits of the past be worked into the World which is to be the next scene of activity while the Ego is gaining fresh physical experiences and gathering further fruit. Therefore all the denizens of the Heaven World work upon the models of the Earth, all [PAGE 125] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION of which are in the Region of Concrete Thought. They alter the physical features of the Earth, and bring about the gradual changes which vary its appearance, so that on each return to physical life a different environment has been prepared, wherein new experiences may be gained. Climate, FLORA, and FAUNA are altered by man under the direction of higher Beings, to be de- scribed later. Thus the world is just what we ourselves, individually and collectively, have made it; and it will be what we make it. The occult sci- entist sees in everything that happens a cause of a spiritual nature manifesting itself, not omitting the prevalence and alarmingly increasing frequency of seismic disturbances, which it traces to the materialistic thought of modern science. It is true that purely physical causes can bring about such distur- bances, but is that the last word on the subject? Can we always get the full explanation by merely recording what appears on the surface? Surely not! We see two men conversing on the street and one suddenly strikes the other, knocking him down. One observer may say that an angry knocked the man down. Another may scoff at this answer and declare that he saw the arm lifted, the muscles contract, the arm shooting out and coming in contact with the victim, who was knocked down. That is also true, but it is safe to say that had there not FIRST been the angry thought, the blow would not have been struck. In like manner the occultist says that if materialism had not been, seismic disturbances would not have occurred. Man's work in the Heaven World is not confined solely to the alternation of the surface of the Earth which is to be the scene of his future struggles in the subjugation of the Physical World. He is also actively engaged in [PAGE 126] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION learning how to build a body which shall afford a better means of expres- sion. It is man's destiny to become a Creative Intelligence and he is serv- ing his apprenticeship all the time. During his heaven life he is learning to build all kinds of bodies--the human included. We have spoken of the forces which work along the positive and negative poles of the different ethers. MAN HIMSELF IS PART OF THAT FORCE. Those whom we call dead are the ones who help us to live. They in turn are helped by the so-called "nature spirits," which they command. Man is directed in this work by Teachers from the higher creative Hierarchies, which helped him to build his vehicles before he attained self-consciousness, in the same way he himself now builds his bodies in sleep. During heaven life they teach him consciously. The painter is taught to build an accurate eye, capable of taking in a perfect perspective and of distinguishing colors and shades to a degree inconceivable among those not interested in color and light. The mathematician has to deal with space, and the faculty for space per- ception is connected with the delicate adjustment of the three semi-circular canals which are situated inside the ear, each pointing in one of the three dimensions in space. Logical thought and mathematical ability are in pro- portion to the accuracy of the adjustment of these semi-circular canals. Musical ability is also dependent upon the same factor, but in addition to the necessity for the proper adjustment of the semi-circular canals, the musician requires extreme delicacy of the "fibres of Corti," of which there are about ten thousand in the human ear, each capable of interpreting about twenty-five gradations of tone. In the ears of the majority of people they do not respond to more than from three to ten of the possible gradations. [PAGE 127] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Among ordinary musical people the greatest degree of efficiency is about fifteen sounds to each fivre; but the master musician, who is able to inter- pret and bring down music from the Heaven World, requires a greater range to be able to distinguish the different notes and detect the slightest discord in the most complicated chords. Persons who require organs of such exceed- ing delicacy for the expression of their faculties are specially taken care of, as the higher state of their development merits and demands. None other ranks so high as the musician, which is reasonable when we consider that while the painter draws his inspiration chiefly from the world of color--the nearer Desire World--the musician attempts to bring us the atmosphere of our heavenly home world (where, as spirits, we are citizens), and to translate them into the sounds of earth life. His is the highest mission, because as a mode of expression for soul life, music reigns supreme. That music is different from and higher than all the other arts can be understood when we reflect that a statue or painting, when once created, is permanent. They are drawn from the Desire World and are therefore more easily crystallized, while music, being of the Heaven World, is more elusive and must be re-cre- ated each time we hear it. It cannot be imprisoned, as shown by the unsuc- cessful attempts to do so partially by means of such mechanical devices as phonographs and piano-players. The music so reproduced loses much of the soul-stirring sweetness it possesses when it comes fresh from its own world, carrying to the soul memories of its home and speaking to it in a language that no beauty expressed in marble or upon canvas can equal. The instrument through which man senses music is the most perfect sense organ in the human body. The eye is not by any means true, but the ear is, [PAGE 128] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in the sense that it hears every sound without distortion, while the eye of- ten distorts what it sees. In addition to the musical ear, the musician must also learn to build a long, fine hand with slender fingers and sensitive nerves, otherwise he would not be able to reproduce the melodies he hears. It is a law of nature that no one can inhabit a more efficient body that he is capable of building. He first learns to build a certain grade of body and afterwards he learns to live in it. In that way he discovers its de- fects and is taught how to remedy them. All men work unconsciously at the building of their bodies during ante-natal life until they have reached the point where the quintessence of former bodies--which they have saved--is to be built in. Then they work con- sciously. It will therefore be seen that the more a man advances and the more he works on his vehicles, thus making them immortal, the more power he has to build for a new life. The advanced pupil of an occult school some- times commences to build for himself as soon as the work during the first three weeks (which belongs exclusively to the mother) has been completed. When the period of unconscious building has passed the man has a chance to exercise his nascent creative power, and the true original creative process--"Epigenesis"--begins. Thus we see that man learns to BUILD his vehicles in the Heaven World, and to use them in the Physical World. Nature provides all phases of expe- rience in such a marvelous manner and with such consummate wisdom that as we learn to see deeper and deeper into her secrets we are more and more im- pressed with our own insignificance and with an ever-growing reverence for God, whose visible symbol nature is. The more we learn of her wonders, the [PAGE 129] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION more we realize that this world system is not the vast perpetual motion ma- chine unthinking people would have us believe. It would be quite as logical to think that if we toss a box of loose type into the air the characters will have arranged themselves into the words of a beautiful poem by the time they reach the ground. The greater the complexity of the plan the greater the argumental weight in favor of the theory of an intelligent Divine Au- thor. THE THIRD HEAVEN Having assimilated all the fruits of his last life and altered the ap- pearance of the Earth in such a manner as to afford him the necessary envi- ronment for his next step towards perfection; having also learned by work on the bodies of others, to build a suitable body through which to express him- self in the Physical World and having at last resolved the mind into the es- sence which builds the three-fold spirit, the naked individual spirit as- cends into the higher Region of the World of Thought--the third heaven, Here, by the ineffable harmony of this higher world, it is strengthened for its next dip into matter. After a time comes the desire for new experience and the contemplation of a new birth. This conjures up a series of pictures before the vision of the spirit--a panorama of the new life in store for it. But, mark this well--this panorama contains only principal events. The spirit has free will as to detail. It is as if a man going to a distant city had a time-limit ticket, with initial choice of route. After he has chosen and begun his journey it is not sure that he can change to another route during the trip. He may stop over in as many places as he wishes, within his time limit, but he cannot go back. Thus as he proceeds on his journey, he becomes more and [PAGE 130] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION more limited by his past choice. If he had chosen a steam road, using soft coal, he must expect to be soiled and dusty. Had he chosen a road burning anthracite or using electricity he would have been cleaner. So it is with the man in a new life. He may have to live a hard life, but he is free to choose whether he will live it cleanly or wallow in the mire. Other condi- tions are also within his control, subject to limits of his past choices and acts. The pictures in the panorama of the coming life, of which we have just spoken, begin at the cradle and end at the grave. This is the opposite di- rection to that in which they travel in the after-death panorama, already explained, which passes before the vision of the spirit immediately follow- ing its release from the dense body. The reason for this radical difference in the two panoramas is that in the before-birth panorama the object is to show the returning Ego how certain CAUSES or acts always PRODUCE certain EF- FECTS. In the case of the after-death panorama the object is the reverse, i.e., to show how each event in the past life was the EFFECT of some CAUSE further back in the life. Nature, or God, does nothing without a logical reason, and the further we search the more apparent it becomes to us that Nature is a wise mother, always using the best means to accomplish her ends. But it may be asked, Why should we be reborn? Why must we return to this limited and miserable earth existence? Why can we not get experience in those higher realms without coming to Earth? We are tired of this dreary, weary earth life! Such queries are based upon misunderstandings of several kinds. In the first place, let us realize and engrave it deep upon the tablets of our memory that THE PURPOSE OF LIFE IS NOT HAPPINESS, BUT EXPERIENCE. Sorrow [PAGE 131] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION and pain are our most benevolent teachers, while the joys of life are but fleeting. This seems a stern doctrine and the heart cries out passionately at even the thought that it may possibly be true. Nevertheless, it is true, and upon examination it will be found not such a stern doctrine after all. Consider the blessings of pain. If we could place our hand upon a hot stove and feel no pain, the hand might be allowed to remain until it and perhaps the arm were burned away, without our knowing anything about it un- til too late to save them. It is the pain resulting from the contact with the hot stove which makes us snatch our hand away before serious damage is done. Instead of losing the hand, we escape with a blister which quickly heals. This is an illustration from the Physical World. We find that same principle applies in the Moral and Mental Worlds. If we outrage morality the pangs of conscience bring us pain that will prevent us from repeating the act and if we do not heed the first lesson, nature will give us harder and harder experiences until at last the fact is forced into our conscious- ness that "the way of the transgressor is hard." This will continue until at last we are forced to turn in a new direction and take a step onward to- ward a better life. Experience is "knowledge of the effects which follow acts." This is the object of life, together with the development of "Will," which is the force whereby we apply the results of experience. Experience must be gained, but we have the choice whether we gain it by the hard path of personal experi- ence or by observation of other people's acts, reasoning and reflecting thereon, guided by the light of whatever experience we have already had. [PAGE 132] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This is the method by which the occult student should learn, instead of requiring the lash of adversity and pain. The more willing we are to learn in that way, the less we shall feel the stinging thorns of "the path of pain" and the more quickly shall we gain "the path of peace." The choice is ours, but so long as we have not learned all there is to learn in this world, we must come back to it. We cannot stay in the higher worlds and learn there until we have mastered the lessons of earth life. That would be as sensible as to send a child to kindergarten one day and to college the next. The child must return to the kindergarten day after day and spend years in the grammar school and the high school before its study has developed its capacity sufficiently to enable it to understand the les- sons taught in college. Man is also in school--the school of experience. He must return many times before he can hope to master all the knowledge in the world of sense. No one earth life, however rich in experience, could furnish the knowledge, so nature decrees that he must return to Earth, after intervals of rest, to take up his work where he dropped it, exactly as a child takes up its work in school each day, after the intervening sleep of night. It is not argu- ment against this theory to say that man does not remember his former lives. We cannot recall all the events of our present lives. We do not recollect our labors in learning to write, yet we have acquired a knowledge of the art of writing, which proves that we did learn. All the faculties we possess are a proof that we acquired them sometime, somewhere. Some people do re- member their past, however, as a remarkable instance related at the end of the next chapter will show, and is but one among many. Again, if their were no return to Earth, what is the use of living? Why [PAGE 133] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION strive for anything? Why should a life of happiness in an eternal heaven be the reward for a good life? What benefit could come from a good life in a heaven where everybody is already happy? Surely in a place where everybody is happy and contented there is no need for sympathy, self-sacrifice or wise counsel! No one would need them here; but on Earth there are many who need those very things and such humanitarian and altruistic qualities are of the greatest service to struggling humanity. Therefore the Great Law, which works for Good, brings man back to work again in the world for the benefit to himself and others, with his acquired treasures, instead of letting them go to waste in a heaven where no one needs them. PREPARATIONS FOR REBIRTH Having thus seen the necessity for repeated embodiments, we will next consider the method by which this purpose is accomplished. Previous to taking the dip into matter, the threefold spirit is naked, having only the forces of the four seed-atoms (which are the nuclei of the threefold body and the sheath of mind). Its descent resembles the putting on of several pairs of gloves of increasing thickness, as previously illus- trated. The forces of the mind of the last life are awakened from their la- tency in the seed-atom. This begins to attract to itself materials from the highest subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought, in a manner similar to that in which a magnet draws to itself iron filings. If we hold a magnet over a miscellaneous heap of filings of brass, sil- ver, gold, iron, lead and other metals, we shall find that it selects only iron filings and that even of them it will take no more than its strength [PAGE 134] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION enables it to lift. Its attractive power is of a certain kind and is lim- ited to a certain quantity of that kind. The same is true of the seed-atom. It can take, in each Region, nothing except the material for which it has an affinity and nothing beyond a certain definite quantity even of that. Thus the vehicle built around this nucleus becomes an exact counterpart of the corresponding vehicle of the last life minus the evil which has been expur- gated and plus the quintessence of good which has been incorporated in the seed-atom. The material selected by the threefold spirit forms itself into a great bell-shaped figure, open at the bottom and with the seed-atom at the top. If we conceive of the illustration spiritually we may compare it to a div- ing-bell descending into a sea composed of fluids of increasing density. These correspond to the different subdivisions of each World. The matter taken into the texture of the bell-shaped body makes it heavier, so that it sinks into the next lower subdivision and it takes from that its proper quota of matter. Thus it becomes still heavier and sinks yet deeper until it has passed through the four subdivisions of the Region of Concrete Thought and the sheath of the new mind of the man is complete. Next the forces in the seed-atom of the desire body are awakened. It places itself at the top of the bell, INSIDE, and the materials of the seventh Region of the Desire World draw around it until it sinks to the sixth Region, getting more material there, and this process continues until the first Region of the Desire World is reached. The bell has now two layers-the sheath of mind outside and the new desire body inside. The seed-atom of the vital body is next aroused into activity, but here the process of information is not so simple as in the case of the mind and the desire body, for it must be remembered that those vehicles were [PAGE 135] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION comparatively unorganized, while the vital body and the dense body are more organized and very complicated. The material, of a given quantity and qual- ity, is attracted in the same manner and under the operation of the same law as in the case of the higher bodies, but the building of the new body and the placement in the proper environment is done by four great Beings of im- measurable wisdom, which are the Recording Angels, the "Lords of Destiny." They impress the reflecting ether of the vital body in such a way that the pictures of the coming life are reflected in it. It (the vital body) is built by the inhabitants of the Heaven World and the elemental spirits in such a manner as to form a particular type of brain. But mark this, THE RE- TURNING EGO ITSELF INCORPORATES THEREIN THE QUINTESSENCE OF ITS FORMER VITAL BODIES AND IN ADDITION TO THIS ALSO DOES A LITTLE ORIGINAL WORK. This is done that in the coming life there may be some room for original and indi- vidual expression, not predetermined by past action. It is very important to remember this fact. There is too great a ten- dency to think that all which now exists is the result of something that previously existed, but if that were the case there would be no margin left for new and original effort and for new causes. The chain of cause and ef- fect is not a monotonous repetition. THERE IS AN INFLUX OF NEW AND ORIGINAL CAUSES ALL THE TIME. That is the real backbone of evolution--the only thing that gives it meaning and makes it other than an unrolling of latent actu- alities. This is "Epigenesis"--the free-will that consists of the freedom the inaugurate something entirely new, not merely a choice between two courses of action. This is the important factor which alone can explain the system to which we belong in a satisfactory manner. Involution and [PAGE 136] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Evolution is themselves are insufficient; but coupled with Epignesis we have a full triad of explanation. The fate of an individual generated under the law of Consequence, is of great complexity and involves association with Egos in and out of physical existence, at all times. Even those living at one time may not be living in the same locality, so that it is impossible for one individual's destiny to be all worked out in one lifetime or in one place. The Ego is therefore brought into a certain environment and family with which it is some way re- lated. As regards the fate to be worked out, it is sometimes immaterial into which one of several environmental the Ego is reborn, and when such is the case, it is allowed its choice as far as possible, but once an Ego is so placed the agents of the Lords of Destiny watch unseen, that no act of free will shall frustrate the working out of the portion of fate selected. If we do aught of such as to circumvent that part, they will make another move, so as to enforce fulfillment of the destiny. It cannot be too often reiter- ated, however, that this does not render man helpless. It is merely the same law that governs after we have fired a pistol. We are then unable to stop the bullet, or even to deflect it from its course in any way. Its di- rection was determined by the position in which the pistol was held when we fired. That could have been changed at any time before the trigger was pulled, as up to that time we had full control. The same is true regarding new actions which make future destiny. We may, up to a certain point, modify or even altogether counteract certain causes already set in motion, but once started, and no further action taken, they will get beyond our con- trol. This is called "ripe" fate and it is this kind that is meant when it is said that the Lords of Destiny check every attempt to shirk it. With [PAGE 137] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION regard to out past we are to a great extent helpless, but in regard to fu- ture action we have full control, except insofar as we are hampered by our past actions. By and by, however, as we learn that we are the cause of our own sorrow or joy, we shall awake to the necessity of ordering our lives more in harmony with the laws of God and thus rise above these laws of the Physical World. That is the key to emancipation; as Goethe says: From every power that all the world enchains Man frees himself when self-control he gains. The vital body, having been molded by the Lords of Destiny, will give form to the dense body, organ of organ. This matrix or mold is then placed in the womb of the future mother. The seed-atom for the dense body is in the triangular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the father. This alone makes fertilization possible and here is the explanation of the fact that so many times sex-unions are unfruitful. The chemical con- stituents of the seminal fluid and the ova are the same at all times and were these the only requirements, the explanation of the phenomenon of in- fertility, if sought in the material, visible world alone, would not be found. It becomes plain, however, when we understand that as the molecules of water freeze only along the lines of force in the water and manifest as ice crystals instead of freezing into a homogeneous mass, as would be the case if there were no lines of force previous to coagulation, so there can be no dense body built until there is a vital body in which to build the ma- terial; also there must be a seed-atom for the dense body, to act as gauge of the quality and quantity of the matter which is to be built into that dense body. Although at the present stage of development there is never [PAGE 138] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION full harmony in the materials of the body, because that would mean a perfect body, yet the discord must not be so great as to be disruptive of the organ- ism. Thus while heredity in the first place is true only as regards the mate- rial of the dense body and not the soul qualities, which are entirely indi- vidual, the incoming Ego also does a certain amount of work on its dense body, incorporating in it the quintessence of its past physical qualities. No body is an exact mixture of the qualities of its parents, although the Ego is restricted to the use of the materials taken from the bodies of the father and mother. Hence a musician incarnates where he can get the mate- rial to build the slender hand and the delicate ear, with it sensitive fi- bres of Corti and its accurate adjustment of the three semicircular canals. The arrangement of these materials, however, is, to the extent named, under the control of the Ego. It is as though a carpenter were given a pile of boards to use in building a house in which to live, but is left to his own judgement as to the kind of house he wishes to build. Except in the case of a very highly developed being, this work of the Ego is almost negligible at the present stage of man's evolution. The greatest scope is given in the building of the desire body, very little in that of the vital body and almost none in the dense body; yet even this little is sufficient to make each individual an expression of his own spirit and different from the parents. When the impregnation of the ovum has taken place, the desire body of the mother works upon it for a period of from eighteen to twenty-one days, the Ego remaining outside in its desire body and mind sheath, yet always in close touch with the mother. Upon the expiration of that time the Ego en- ters the mother's body. The bell-shaped vehicles draw themselves down over [PAGE 139] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION the head of the vital body and the bell closes at the bottom. From this time the Ego broods over its coming instrument until the birth of the child and the new earth life of the returning Ego commences. [PAGE 139 cont'd] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION BIRTH OF THE DENSE BODY The vehicles of the new-born do not at once become active. The dense body is helpless for a long time after birth. Reasoning from analogy we can readily see that the same must be the case with the higher vehicles. The occult scientist sees it, but even without clairvoyance reason will show that this must be so. As the dense body is slowly prepared for the separate, individual life within the protecting cover of the womb, so the other bodies are gradually born and nurtured into activity, and while the times given in the following description are but approximate, they are nev- ertheless accurate enough for general purposes and show the connection be- tween the Microcosm and the Macrocosm--the individual and the world. In the period immediately following birth the different vehicles inter-penetrate one another, as, in our previous illustration, the sand pen- etrates the sponge and the water both sand and sponge. But, though they are all present, as in adult life, they are MERELY PRESENT. None of their positive faculties are active. The vital body cannot use the forces which operate along the positive pole of the ethers. Assimilation, which works along the positive pole of the chemical ether, is very dainty during child- hood and what there is of it is due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers of which act as a womb for the child's vital body until the seventh year, gradually ripening it during that period. The propagative faculty, [PAGE 140] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which works along the positive pole of the life ether, is also latent. The heating of the body--which is carried on along the positive pole of the light ether--and the circulation of the blood are due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers acting on the child and slowly developing it to the point where it can control these functions itself. The forces working along the negative pole of the ethers are so much the more active. The excretion of solides, carried on along the negative pole of the chemical ether (corresponding to the solid subdivision of the Chemical Region), is too unrestrained, as is also the excretion of fluid, which is carried on along the negative pole of the life ether (corresponding to the second or fluid subdivision of the Chemical Region). The passive sense-perception, which is due to the negative forces of the light ether, is also exceedingly prominent. The child is very impressionable and it is "all eyes and ears." During the earlier years the forces operating along the negative pole of the reflecting ether are also extremely active. In those years children can "see" the higher Worlds and they often prattle about what they see until the ridicule of their elders or punishment for "telling stories" teaches them to desist. It is deplorable that the little ones are forced to lie--or at least to deny the truth--because of the incredulity of their "wise" elders. Even the investigations of the Society for Physical Research have proven that children often have invisible playmates, who frequently visit them until they are several years old. During those years the clairvoyance of the children is of the same negative character as that of the mediums. It is the same with the forces working in the desire body. The passive feeling of physical pain is present, while the feeling of emotion is almost [PAGE 141] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION entirely absent. The child will, of course, show emotion on the slightest provocation, but the duration of that emotion is but momentary. It all on the surface. The child also has the link of mind, but is almost incapable of indi- vidual thought activity. It is exceedingly sensitive to forces working along the negative pole and is therefore imitative and teachable. Thus it is shown that all the negative qualities are active in the new-born entity, but before it is able to use its different vehicles, the positive qualities must be ripened. Each vehicle is therefore brought to a certain degree of maturity by the activity of the corresponding vehicle of the macrocosm, which acts as a womb for it until that degree is reached. From the first to the seventh year the vital body grows and slowly ma- tures within the womb of the macrocosmic vital body and because of the greater wisdom of this vehicle of the macrocosm the child's body is more rounded and well-built than in later life. BIRTH OF THE VITAL BODY. While the macrocosmic vital body guides the growth of the child's body it is guarded from the dangers which later threaten it when the unwise indi- vidual vital body takes unchecked charge. This happens in the seventh year, when the period of excessive, dangerous growth begins, and continues through the next seven years. During this time the macrocosmic desire body performs the function of a womb for the individual desire body. Were the vital body to have continual and unrestrained sway in the human kingdom, as it has in the plant, man would grow to an enormous size. There was a time in the far distant past when man was constituted like a plant, [PAGE 142] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION having only a dense body and a vital body. The traditions of mythology and folk-lore all over the world concerning giants in olden times are absolutely true, because then men grew as tall trees, and for the same reason. BIRTH OF THE DESIRE BODY. The vital body of the plant builds leaf after leaf, carrying the stem higher and higher. Were it not for the macrocosmic desire body it would keep on in that way indefinitely, but the macrocosmic desire body steps in at a certain point and checks further growth. The force that is not needed for further growth is then available for other purposes and is used to build the flower and the seed. In like manner the human vital body, when the dense body comes under its sway, after the seventh year, makes the latter grow very rapidly, but about the fourteenth year the individual desire body is born from the womb of the macrocosmic desire body and is then free to work on its dense body. The excessive growth is then checked and the force theretofore used for that purpose becomes available for propagation, that the human plant may flower and bring forth. Therefore the birth of the per- sonal desire body marks the period of puberty. From this period the attrac- tion towards the opposite sex is felt, being especially active and unrestrained in the third septenary period of life--from the fourteenth to the twenty-first year, because the restraining mind is then still unborn. BIRTH OF THE MIND. After the fourteenth year, the mind is in turn brooded over and nurtured by the macrocosmic mind, unfolding its latent possibilities and making it capable of original thought. The forces of the individual's different [PAGE 143] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION vehicles have now been ripened to such a degree that he can use them all in his evolution, therefore at the twenty-first year the Ego comes into posses- sion of its complete vehicle. It does this by means of the blood-heat and by developing individual blood. This is done in connection with the full development of the light ether. THE BLOOD THE VEHICLE OF THE EGO. In infancy, and up to the fourteenth year, the red marrow-bones do not make all the blood corpuscles. Most of them are supplied by the thymus gland, which is largest in the fetus and gradually diminishes as the indi- vidual blood-making faculty develops in the growing child. The thymus gland contains, as it were, a supply of blood corpuscles given by the parents, and consequently the child, which draws its blood from that source, does not re- alize its individuality. Not until the blood is made by the child does it think of itself as "I," and when the thymus gland disappears, at the age of fourteen, the "I" feeling reaches its full expression, for then the blood is made and dominated entirely by the Ego. The following will make clear the idea and its logic: It will be remembered that assimilation and growth depend upon the forces working along the positive pole of the vital body's chemical ether. That is set free at the seventh year, together with the balance of the vital body. Only the chemical ether is fully ripe at that time; the other parts need more ripening. At the fourteenth year the life ether of the vital body, which has to do with propagation, is fully ripe. In the period from seven to fourteen years of age the excessive assimilation has stored up an amount of force which goes to the sex organs and is ready at the time the desire body is set free. [PAGE 144] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This force of sex is stored in the blood during the third of the seven-year periods and in that time the light ether, which is the avenue for the blood-heat, is developed and controls the heart, so that the body is neither too hot nor too cold. In early childhood the blood very often rises to an abnormal temperature. During the period of excessive growth it is frequently the reverse, but in the hot-headed, unrestrained youth, passion and temper very often drive the Ego out by over-heating the blood. We very appropriately call this an ebullition or boiling over of temper and describe the effect as causing the person to "lose his head," i.e., become incapable of thought. That is exactly what happens when passion, rage, or temper overheats the blood, thus drawing the Ego outside the bodies. The descrip- tion is accurate when, of a person in such a state, we say, "He has lost control of himself." The Ego is outside of his vehicles and they are run- ning amuck, bereft of the guiding influence of thought, part of the work of which is to act as a brake on impulse. The great and terrible danger of such outbursts is that before the owner re-enters his body some disembodied entity may take possession of it and keep him out. This is called "obses- sion." Only the man who keeps cool and does not allow excess of heat to drive him out can think properly. As proof of the assertion that the Ego cannot work in the body when the blood is either tool hot or too cold we will call attention to the well-known fact that excessive heat makes one sleepy and, if carried beyond a certain point, it drives the Ego out, leav- ing the body in a faint, that is, unconscious. Excessive cold has also a tendency to make the body sleepy or unconscious. It is only when the blood is at or near the normal temperature that the Ego can use it as a vehicle of consciousness. [PAGE 145] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION To further show the connection of the ego with the blood we may mention the burning blush of shame, which is an evidence of the manner in which the blood is driven to the head, thus over-heating the brain and paralyzing thought. Fear is the state when the Ego wants to barricade himself against some outside danger. He then drives the blood to the center and grows pale, because the blood has left the periphery of the body and has lost heat, thus paralyzing thought. His blood "freezes," he shivers and his teeth chatter, as when the temperature is lowered by atmospheric conditions. In fever the excess of heat causes delirium. The full-blooded person, when the blood is not too hot, is active in body and mind, while the anemic person is sleepy. In one the Ego has better control; in the other less. When the Ego wants to think it drives blood, at the proper heat, to the brain. When a heavy meal centers the activity of the Ego upon the digestive tracts, the man cannot think; he is sleepy. The old Norsemen and the Scots recognized that the Ego is in the blood. No stranger could become associated with them as a relative until he had "mixed blood" with them and thus become one of them. Goethe, who was an Initiate, also showed this in his "Faust." Faust is about to sign the com- pact with Mephistopheles and asks, "Why not sign with ordinary ink? Why use blood?" Mephisto answers, "Blood is a most peculiar essence." He knows, that who has the blood has the man; that without the warm blood, no Ego can find expression. The proper heat for the real expression of the Ego is not present until the mind is born from the macrocosmic Concrete Mind, when the individual [PAGE 146] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION is about twenty-one years old. Statutory law also recognizes this as the earliest age when the man is deemed fit to exercise a franchise. At the present stage of human development the man goes through these principal stages in each life cycle, from one birth to the next. DIAGRAM: A LIFE-CYCLE [PAGE 147] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE CHAPTER IV. REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE. Only three theories worthy of note have ever been brought forward to solve the riddle of Life and Death. In the previous chapter we have, to some extent, explained one of these three theories--that of Rebirth, together with it companion law, the law of Consequence. It may not be out of place to compare the theory of Re- birth with the other two theories advanced, with a view to ascertaining their relative and foundation in nature. To the occultist there can be no question. He does not say what he "believes" in it any more than we need to say that we "believe" as to the blooming of the rose or the flowing of the river, or the operation of any of the visible workings of the material world, which are continually going on before our eyes. We do not say of these things that we "believe;" we say that we "know," because we see them. So the occult scientist can say "I know" in regard to Rebirth, the law of Consequence and their corollaries. He sees the Ego and can trace its path after it has passed out of the dense body at death until it has reappeared on earth through a new birth. Therefore to him no "belief" is necessary. For the satisfaction of others, however, it may be well to examine these three theories of life and death in order to arrive at an intelligent con- clusion. [PAGE 148] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Any great law of nature must necessarily be in harmony with all her other laws. Therefore it may be very helpful to the inquirer to examine these theories in their relation to what are admitted by all parties to be "known laws of nature," as observed in that part of our universe with which we are more familiar. To this end we will first state the three theories: (1) The Materialistic Theory holds that life is a journey from the womb to the tomb; that mind is the result of certain correlations of matter; than man is the highest intelligence in the Cosmos; and, that his intelligence perishes when the body disintegrates at death. (2) The Theory of Theology asserts that at each birth a newly-created soul enters the arena of life fresh from the hand of God, passing from an invisible state through the gate of birth into visible existence; that at the end of one short span of life in the material world it passes out through the gate of death into the invisible beyond, whence it re- turns no more; that its happiness or misery there is determined for all eternity by its actions during the infinitesimal period intervening between birth and death. (3) The Theory of Rebirth teaches that each soul is an integral part of God, enfolding all divine possibilities as the seed enfolds the plant; that by means of repeated existences in an earthly body of gradually improving quality, the latent possibilities are slowly developed into dynamic powers; that none are lost by this process, but that all man- kind will ultimately attain the goal of perfection and re-union with God. [PAGE 149] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The first of these theories is monistic. It seeks to explain all facts of existence as processes within the material world. The two other theories agree in being dualistic, that is, they ascribe some of the facts and phases of existence to a super-physical, invisible state, but they differ widely on other points. Bringing the materialistic theory into comparison with the known laws of the universe, we find that the continuity of force is as well estab- lished as the continuity of matter and both are beyond the need of elucida- tion. We also know that matter and force are inseparable in the Physical World. This is contrary to the materialistic theory, which holds that mind perishes at death. When nothing can be destroyed, mind must be included. Moreover we know that mind is superior to matter, for it molds the fact, so that it becomes a reflection or mirror of the mind. We have discovered that the particles of our bodies are constantly changing; that at least once in seven years there is a change in every atom of matter composing them. If the materialistic theory were true, the consciousness ought also to undergo an entire change, with no memory of that which preceded, so that at no time could man remember any event more than seven years. We know that is not the case. We remember the events of our childhood. Many of the most trivial incidents though forgotten in ordinary consciousness, have been distinctly recalled in a swift vision of the whole life by drowning persons, who have related the experience after resuscitation. Similar ex- periences in states of trance are also common. Materialism is unable to account for these phases of sub- and super-consciousness. It ignores them. At the present stage of scientific investigation, where leading scientists have established beyond a doubt the existence of these phenomena, the policy of ignoring them is a serious defect in a theory claiming to solve the greatest problem of life--Life itself. [PAGE 150] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION We may therefore safely pass from the materialistic theory as being in- adequate to solve the mystery of life and death and turn to a consideration of the next theory. One of the greatest objections to the orthodox theological doctrine, as it is expounded, is its entire and confessed inadequacy. Of the myriads of souls which have been created and have inhabited this Globe since the be- ginning of existence, even if that beginning dates back no further than six thousand years, the insignificant number of only "one hundred and forty and four thousand" are to be saved! The rest are to be tortured forever and ever! The devil gets the best of it all the time. One cannot help saying with Buddha, "If God permits such misery to exist He cannot be good, and if He is powerless to prevent it, He cannot be God." Nothing in nature is analogous to such a method of creation in order that destruction may follow. It is represented that God desires ALL should be saved and is averse to the destruction of any, having for their salva- tion "given His only Son," and yet this "glorious plan of salvation" fails to save! If a trans-Atlantic liner with two thousand souls on board sent a wire- less message that she was sinking just off Sandy Hook, would it be regarded as a "glorious plan of salvation" if a fast motor-boat capable of rescuing only two or three people, were sent to her aid? Certainly not! It would more likely be denounced as a "plan of destruction" if adequate means were not provided for the saving of at least majority of those in danger. But the theologians' plan of salvation is vastly worse than this, be- cause two or three of two thousand is an immensely greater proportion than [PAGE 151] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE the orthodox theological plan of saving only 144,000 out of all the myriads of souls created. We may safely reject this theory also, as being untrue, because unreasonable. If God were allwise He would have evolved a more ef- ficacious plan. So He has, and the above is only the theory of the theolo- gian. The teaching of the Bible is very different, as will appear later. We turn now to consider the doctrine of Rebirth, which postulates a slow process of development, carried on with unwavering persistence through repeated embodiments in forms of increasing efficiency whereby all are, in time, brought to a height of spiritual splendor at present inconceivable to us. There is nothing unreasonable nor difficult to accept in such a theory. As we look about us we find everywhere in nature this striving for perfection in a slow, persistent manner. We find no sudden process of cre- ation or destruction, such as the theologian postulates, but we do find "Evolution." Evolution is "the history of the progression of the Spirit in Time." Everywhere, as we see about us the varied phenomena in the universe, we re- alize that the path of evolution is a spiral. Each loop of the spiral is a cycle. Each cycle merges into the next, as the loops of the spiral are continuous, each cycle being the improved product of those preceding it and the creator of those more developed states which succeed it. A straight line is but the extension of a point. It occupies but one dimension in space. The theory of the materialist and that of the theolo- gian would be analogous to this line. The materialist makes the line of life start at birth, and to be consistent, the death hour must terminate it. The theologian commences his line with the creation of the soul just [PAGE 152] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION previous to birth. After death the soul lives on, it fate irretrievably determined by the deeds of a few short years. There is no coming back to correct mistakes. The line runs straight on, implying a modicum of experi- ence and no elevation for the soul after death. Natural progression does not follow a straight line such as these two theories imply; nor even a circular path, for that would imply a never-ending round of the same experiences and the use of only two dimen- sions in space. All things move in progressive cycles and in order to take full advantages of all the opportunities for advancement offered by our three-dimensional universe, it is necessary that the evolving life should take the three-dimensional path--the spiral--which goes ever onward and up- ward. Whether we look at the modest little plant in our garden, or go to the redwood district of California and examine one of the giant Sequoias with its thirty-foot diameter, it is always the same--every branch, twig or leaf will be found growing in either a single or a double spiral, or in opposite pairs, each balancing either, analogous to ebb and flow, day and night, life and death and other ALTERNATING activities in nature. Examine the vaulted arch of the sky and observe the fiery nebulae or the path of the Solar-Systems--everywhere the spiral meets the eye. In the spring the Earth discards its white blanket and emerges from its period of rest its winter sleep. All activities are exerted to bring forth new life everywhere. Time passes. The corn and the grape are ripened and har- vested. Again the busy summer fades into the silence and inactivity of the winter. Again the snowy coverlet enwraps the Earth. But her sleep is not [PAGE 153] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE forever; she will wake again to the song of the new spring, which will mark for her a little further progress along the pathway of time. So with the Sun. He rises in the morning of each day, but each morning he is further along on his journey through the year. Everywhere the spiral--ONWARD, UPWARD, FOREVER! Is it possible that this law, so universal in all other realms, should be inoperative in the life of man? Shall the earth wake each year from its winter sleep; shall the tree and the flower live again and man die? It cannot be! The same law that wakes the life in the plant to new growth will wake the human being to new experience, to further progress toward the goal of perfection. Therefore the theory of Rebirth, which teaches re- peated embodiment in gradually improving vehicles, is in perfect accord with evolution and the phenomena of nature, which the other two theories are not. Regarding life from an ethical viewpoint, we find that the law of Re- birth coupled with the companion law of Consequence, is the only theory that will satisfy a sense of justice, in harmony with the facts of life as we see them about us. It is not easy for the logical mind to understand how a "just and lov- ing" God can require the same virtues from the milliards whom He has been "pleased to place in differing circumstances" according to no apparent rule nor system, but willy-nilly, according to His own capricious mood. One lives in luxury; the other on "kicks and crusts." One has a moral educa- tion and an atmosphere of high ideals; the other is placed in squalid sur- roundings and taught to lie and steal and that the more he does of both, the more of a success he is. It is just to require the same of both? Is it right to reward one for living a good life when he was placed in an [PAGE 154] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION environment that made it extremely difficult for him to go astray, or to punish the other, who was handicapped to such an extent that he never had an idea of what constitutes true morality. Surely not! Is it not more logical to think that we may have misinterpreted the Bible than to impute to God such a monstrous plan and method of procedure? It is useless to say that we must not inquire into the mysteries of God; that they are past our finding out. The inequalities of life can be satisfactorily explained by the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence and made to harmonize with the conception of a just and loving God, as taught by Christ Himself. Moreover, by means of these twin laws a way to emancipation from present undesirable position or environment is show, together with the means of attaining to any degree of development, no matter how imperfect we may be now. What we are, what we have, all our good qualities are the result of our own actions in the past. What we lack in physical, moral, or mental excel- lence may yet be ours in the future. Exactly as we cannot do otherwise than take up our lives each morning where we laid them down the preceding night, so by our work in previous lives have we made the conditions under which we now live and labor, and are at present creating the conditions of our future lives. Instead of be- moaning the lack of this or that faculty which we covet, we must set to work to acquire it. If one child plays beautifully on a musical instrument, with hardly an effort at learning, while another, despite persistent effort, is a poor player in comparison, it merely shows that one expended the effort in a [PAGE 155] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE previous life and is easily regaining a former proficiency, while the ef- forts of the other have been started only in the present life, and in con- sequence we see the uphill work. But, if the latter persist, he may, even in the present life, become superior to the former unless the former con- stantly improves. That we do not remember the effort made in acquiring a faculty by hard work is immaterial, it does not alter the fact that the faculty remains with us. Genius is the hall-mark of the advanced soul, which by hard work in many previous lives has developed itself in some way beyond the normal achievements of the race. It reveals a glimpse of the degree of attainment which will be the common possession of the coming Race. It cannot be ac- counted for by heredity, which applies only in part to the dense body and not to qualities of the soul. If genius could be accounted for by hered- ity, why is there not a long line of mechanical ancestry previous to Thomas Edison, each more capable than his predecessor? Why does not genius propagate itself? Why is not Siegfried the son, greater than Richard Wagner, the father? In cases where the expression of genius depends upon the possession of specially constructed organs, requiring ages of development, the Ego naturally is reborn in a family the Egos of which have, for generations, labored to build a similar organism. That is why twenty-nine musicians of more or less genius were born in the Bach family during a period of two hundred and fifty years. That genius is an expression of the soul and not of the body is shown by the fact that it did not gradually improve and reach efflorescence in the person of John Sebastian Bach, but that the pro- ficiency which reached its highest expression in him towered high above an- cestors and descendants alike. [PAGE 156] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The body is simply an instrument, the work it yields being dependent upon the Ego which guides it, as the quality of the melody is dependent upon the musician's skill, aided by the TIMBRE of the instrument. A good musician cannot fully express himself on a poor instrument, and even upon the same instrument, all musicians do not and cannot play alike. Because an Ego seeks rebirth as the son of a great musician it does not necessarily follow that he must be a still greater genius, as would be the case if the physical heredity were a fact and genius were not a soul-quality. The "Law of Attraction" accounts in quite as satisfactory manner for the facts we ascribe to heredity. We know that people of like tastes will seek another. If we know that a friend is in a certain city, but are igno- rant of his address, we will naturally be governed by the law of asso- ciation in our efforts to find him. If he is a musician, he will most likely be found where musicians are wont to assemble; if he is a student inquiry will be made at public libraries, reading-rooms and book stores, or if he is a sporting man we would seek him at race tracks, pool-rooms or sa- loons. It is not probable that the musician or the student would frequent the latter places and it is safe to say that our search for the sporting man would not be successful if we sought him in a library or at a classical concert. Similarly, the Ego ordinarily gravitates to the most congenial asso- ciations. It is constrained to do so by one of the twin forces of the De- sire World--the force of Attraction. The objection may be urged that there are people of entirely opposite tastes, or bitter enemies even, in the same family, and if the law of As- sociation governed why should they be attracted thereto? [PAGE 157] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The explanation of such cases is that during the Ego's earth lives many relations have been established with various people. These relations were pleasant or otherwise, involving on one hand obligation which were not liq- uidated at the time; or on the other involving the infliction of an injury and a feeling of very strong hate between the injured and his enemy. The law of Consequence requires an exact adjustment of the score. Death does not "pay it all" any more than moving to another city will liquidate a mon- etary debt. The time comes when the two enemies will meet again. The old hate has brought them together in the same family, because it is the pur- pose of God that all shall love one another; therefore hate must be trans- formed into love and though, perchance, they may spend many lives "fighting it out," they will at some time learn the lesson and become friends and mu- tual benefactors instead of enemies. In such cases the Interest these people had in one another set in action the force of Attraction, and that brought them together. Had they simply been mutually Indifferent they could not have become associated. Thus do the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence solve, in a rational manner, all the problems incident to human life as man steadily advances toward the next stage in evolution--the Superman. The trend of humanity's progress is onward and upward forever, says this theory--not as some people think who have confounded the doctrine of Rebirth with the foolish teaching of some Indian tribes who believe that man is reborn in animals or plants. That would be retrogression. No authority for this doctrine of retrogression can be found in nature or in the sacred books of any [PAGE 158] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION religion. In one (and one only) of the religious writings of India is it touched upon. In the Kathopanishad (ch. v, verse 9) it is stated that "Some men, according to their deeds, go into the womb and others into the 'sthanu.'" "Sthanu" is a Sanskrit word, which means "motionless," but it also means ~a pillar," and has been interpreted to mean that some men, be- cause of their sins, go back to the motionless plant kingdom. Spirits incarnate only to gain experience; to conquer the world; to overcome the lower self and attain self-mastery. When we realize this we shall understand that there comes a time when there is no further need for incarnation because the lessons have all been learned. The teaching of the Kathopanishad indicates that instead of remaining tied to the wheel of birth and death, man will at some time go into the motionless state of "Nirvana." In the Book of Revelation we find these worlds: "Him that overcometh will I make a PILLAR in the temple of my God AND HE SHALL GO NO MORE OUT," referring to entire liberation from concrete existence. Nowhere is there any authority for the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. A man who has evolved so far as to have an individual, separate soul cannot turn back in his progress and enter the vehicle of animal or plant, which are under a group-spirit. The individual spirit is a higher evolution that the group-spirit and the lesser cannot obtain the greater. Oliver Wendell Holmes, in his beautiful poem, "The Chambered Nautilus," has embodied this idea of constant progression in gradually improving ve- hicles, and final liberation. The nautilus builds its spiral shell in chambered sections, constantly leaving the smaller ones, which it has out- grown, for the one last built: [PAGE 159] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE **************************************** Year after year beheld the silent toil That spread his lustrous coil; Still, as the spiral grew, He left the past year's dwelling for the new, Stole with soft step its shining archway through, Built up its idle door, Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no more. Thanks for the heavenly message brought by thee, Child of the wandering sea, Cast from her lap forlorn! From thy dead lips a clearer note is born Than ever Triton blew from wreathed horn! While on mine ear it rings, Through the deep caves of thought I hear a voice that sings: Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul! As the swift seasons roll! Leave they low-vaulted past! Let each new temple, nobler than the last, Shut thee from heaven with a dome more vast, 'Till thou at length art free, Leaving thine outgrown shell by life's unresting sea! The necessity, previously referred to, of obtaining an organism of a specific nature, brings to mind an interesting phase of the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence. These laws are connected with the motion of the Cosmic bodies, the Sun, the planets and the signs of the Zodiac. All move in harmony with these laws, guided in their orbits by their indwelling spiritual Intelligences--the Planetary Spirits. On account of the precession of the equinoxes the Sun moves backward through the twelve signs of the Zodiac at the rate of approximately one de- gree of space in 72 years, and through each sign (30 degrees of space) in about 2,100 years, or around the whole circle in about 26,000 years. This is due to the fact that the Earth does not spin upon a stationary axis. Its axis has a slow, swinging motion of its own (just like the wabble of a spinning top that has almost spent its force), so that it [PAGE 160] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION describes a circle in space and thus one star after another becomes Pole Star. Because of this wabbling motion the Sun does not cross the equator in the same place every year, but a few hundred rods further back, hence the name, the "precession of the equinoxes," because the equinox "precedes"-- comes to early. All happenings on the Earth in connection with the other Cosmic bodies and their inhabitants are connected with this and other Cosmic movements. So are also the laws of Rebirth and Consequence. As the Sun passes through the different signs of in the course of the year, the climatic and other changes affect man and his activities in dif- ferent ways. Similarly the passage of the Sun by the procession of the equinoxes, through the twelve signs of the Zodiac--which is called a World-year, brings about conditions on the Earth of a far greater variety. It is necessary to the growth of the soul that it should experience them all. In fact, as we have seen, the man himself makes these conditions while in the Heaven World between births. Therefore, every Ego is born twice during the time the Sun is passing through one sign of the Zodiac; and, as the soul itself is necessarily double-sexed, in order to obtain all experiences, it is reborn alternately in a male and a female body. This is because the experience of one sex differs widely from that of the other. At the same time, the outside conditions are not greatly altered in one thousand years and therefore permit the entity to receive experience in the same identical environment from the standpoint of both man and woman. These are the general terms upon with the law of Rebirth operates, but as it is not a blind law, it is subject to frequent modifications, deter- mined by the Lords of Destiny, the Recording Angels, as, for instance, in a [PAGE 161] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE case where an Ego needs a sensitive eye or ear and there is an opportunity for giving it the required instrument in a family with which relations have previously been established. The time for the re-embodiment of the Ego is question may lack, perhaps, two hundred years of being ripe according to the average period, but it is seen by the Lords of Destiny that unless this opportunity is embraced, the Ego will perhaps have to spend four or five hundred years in heaven in excess of the time required, before another chance will present itself. Therefore the Ego is brought to rebirth ahead of schedule time, so to speak, the deficiency of rest in the third heaven being made up at another time. So we see that, not only do the departed work on us from the Heaven World, but we also work on them, attracting or repelling them. A favorable opportunity for procuring a suitable instru- ment may attract an Ego to rebirth. Had no instrument been available, he would have been kept longer in heaven and the surplus time deducted from his succeeding heaven lives. The law of Consequence also works in harmony with the stars, so that A MAN IS BORN AT THE TIME WHEN THE POSITIONS OF THE BODIES IN THE SOLAR SYS- TEM WILL GIVE THE CONDITIONS NECESSARY TO HIS EXPERIENCE AND ADVANCEMENT IN THE SCHOOL OF LIFE. That is why Astrology is an absolutely true science, though even the best astrologer may misinterpret it, because, like all other human beings, he is fallible. The stars show accurately the time in a man's life when the debt which the Lords of Destiny have selected for payment is due, and to evade it is beyond the power of man. Yes, they show the very day, although we are not always able to read them correctly. Perhaps the most striking instance known to the writer of this [PAGE 162] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE inability to escape what is written in the stars, though perfectly cogni- zant of it, occurred in Los Angeles, California, in 1906. Some instruc- tions in astrology were given to Mr. L., a well-known lecturer. Mr. L.'s own horoscope was taken up, because a pupil will be more interested in that than in the nativity of a stranger. He is also enabled to check the ac- curacy of the interpretation of the signs which are given to him. The horoscope revealed a liability to accidents and Mr. L. was shown how ac- cidents and other events in the past figured to the time of occurrence. In addition, he was told that another accident would befall him and that it would occur on the twenty-first of the following July, or the seventh day after, i.e., one the twenty-eighth, the latter day being regarded as the more dangerous. He was warned against conveyances of any kind and the place of the threatened injury was designated as the breast, shoulders, arms and lower part of the head. He was thoroughly convinced of the danger and promised to remain at home on that day. The writer went north to Seattle and a few days before the critical time wrote to Mr. L. and again warned him. Mr. L. answered that he remem- bered the warning and would act accordingly. The next communication in regard to the matter came from a mutual friend, who stated that on the 29th of July Mr. L. had gone to Sierra Madre on an electric car which had collided with a railroad train, Mr. L. sus- taining injuries of the exact description mentioned and also having a ten- don cut in the left leg. The question was why Mr. L., having entire faith in the prediction, had disregarded the advice. The explanation came three months later, when he had recovered sufficiently to write. The letter said, "I thought the 28th was the 29th." --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 163] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE There is no question in the writer's mind that this was a piece of "ripe" fate, impossible to escape, which was accurately foreshown by the stars. The stars may therefore be called the "Clock of Destiny." The twelve signs of the Zodiac correspond to the dial; the Sun and the planets to the hour hand, indicating the month of the year when the different items in the score of ripe fate allotted to each life are due to work themselves out. It cannot be sufficiently emphasized, however, that though there are some things that cannot be escaped, man has a certain scope of free will in modifying causes already set going. A poet puts it thus: One ship sails east and another sails west With the self-same winds that blow. 'Tis the set of the sail and not the gale Which determines the way they go. As the winds of the sea are the ways of fate As we voyage along through life, 'Tis the act of the soul that determines the goal, And not the calm or the strife. The great point to grasp is that our present actions determine future conditions. Orthodox religionists and even those who profess no religion at all, often bring forward as one of their strongest objections to the law of Re- birth that it is taught in India to the "ignorant heathen," who believe in it. If it is a natural law, however, there is no objection strong enough to invalidate it or make it inoperative. Before we speak of "ignorant hea- then," or send missionaries to them, it might be well to examine our own [PAGE 164] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION knowledge a little. Educators everywhere complain of superficiality on the part of our students. Professor Wilbur L. Cross, of Yale, mentions among other startling cases of ignorance, the fact that in a class of forty stu- dents, NOT ONE COULD "PLACE" JUDAS ISCARIOT! It would seem as though the labors of missionaries could profitably be diverted from "heathen" countries and from slum work to enlighten the college-bred individuals of our own country, on the principle that "charity begins at home," and "as God will not let the ignorant heathen perish" it would seem better to leave him in ignorance where he is sure of heaven, than to enlighten him and so render his chances of going to hell legion. Surely, this is a case of "Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise." We would be doing ourselves and the heathen a signal service by letting him alone and looking after the ignorant Christian nearer home. Moreover, to call this heathen doctrine does not disprove it. Its as- sumed priority in the East is not more an argument against it that the ac- curacy of the solution of a mathematical problem is invalidated because we do not happen to like the person who first solved it. The only question is: Is it correct? If so, it is absolutely immaterial whence the solution first came. All other religions have been but leading up to the Christian religion. They were Race Religions and contain only in part that which Christianity has in fuller measure. The real Esoteric Christianity has not yet been taught publicly, not will it be so taught until humanity has passed the ma- terialistic stage and becomes fitted to receive it. The laws of Rebirth and Consequence have been secretly taught all the time, but, BY THE DIRECT [PAGE 165] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE COMMAND OF CHRIST HIMSELF, as we shall see, these two laws have not been PUBLICLY taught in the Western world for the past two thousand years. WINE AS A FACTOR IN EVOLUTION To understand the reason for this omission and the means employed to obscure these teachings, we must go back to the beginning of man's history and see how, for his good, he has been led by the Great Teacher of human- ity. In the teaching of occult science the stages of development on the earth are divided into periods called "Epochs." There have been four of these Epochs, which are designated as follows, respectively: The Polarian, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian, the Atlantean. The present Epoch is called the Aryan Epoch. In the First or Polarian Epoch, what is now humanity had only a dense body, as the minerals have now, hence he was mineral-like. In the Second or Hyperborean Epoch, a vital body was added and man-in-the-making possesses a body constituted as are those of plants. He was not a plant, but was plantlike. In the Third or Lemurian Epoch, he obtained his desire body and became constituted like the animal--an animal-man. In the Fourth or Atlantean Epoch, mind was unfolded and now, so far as his principles are concerned, he steps upon the stage of physical life as MAN. In the present, the Fifth or Aryan Epoch, man will in some degree un- fold the third or lowest aspect of his threefold spirit--the Ego. [PAGE 166] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The student is requested to strongly impress upon his mind the emphatic statement that in the process of evolution up to the time when man gained self-consciousness, ABSOLUTELY NOTHING WAS LEFT TO CHANCE. After self-consciusness there is a certain scope for the exercise of man's own individual will to enable him to unfold his Divine spiritual pow- ers. The great Leaders of mankind take everything into consideration, the food of man included. This has a great deal to do with his development. "Tell me what you eat and I will tell you what you are" is not a far-fetched idea, but a great truth in nature. The man of the first Epoch was ethereal. That does not contradict the statement that he was mineral-like, for all gases are mineral. The Earth was still soft, not yet having solidified. In the Bible man is called Adam and it is said that he was made of earth. Cain is described as an agriculturist. He symbolizes the man of the Second Epoch. He had a vital body like the plants which sustained him. In the Third Epoch food was obtained from living animals to supplement the former plant food. Milk was the means used for evolving the desire body, which made the mankind of that time animal-like. This is what is meant by the Bible statement that "Abel was a shepherd." It is nowhere stated that he killed animals. In the Fourth Epoch man had evolved beyond animals--he had mind. Thought breaks down nerve cells: kills, destroys and causes decay. There- fore the food of the Atlantean was, by analogy, carcasses. He killed to eat and that is why the Bible states that "Nimrod was a mighty hunter." Nimrod represents the man of the Fourth Epoch. [PAGE 167] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE In the meanwhile, man had descended deeper and deeper into matter. His former ethereal body formed the skeleton within and had become solid. He had also lost be degrees the spiritual perception which was possessed by him in the earlier Epochs. Thus it was designed. He is destined to get it back at a higher stage, plus the self-consciousness which he did not then possess. He had, however, during the first four Epochs, a greater knowl- edge of the spiritual world. He knew he did not die and that when one body wasted away it was like the drying of a leaf from the tree in the autumn--another body would grow to take its place. Therefore he had no real appreciation of the opportunities and advantages of this Earth life of con- crete existence. But it was necessary that he should become thoroughly awake to the great importance of this concrete existence, so that he might learn from it all that could be learned. So long as he felt that he was a citizen of the higher Worlds and knew for a certainty that physical life is but a small part of real existence he did not take it seriously enough. He did not apply himself to the cultivation of the opportunities for growth which are found only in the present phase of existence. He dallied his time away without developing the resources of the world, as do the people of India today, for the same reason. The only way in which an appreciation of concrete physical existence could be aroused in man was by depriving him of the memory of his higher, spiritual existence for a few lives. Thus, during his Earth life, he came to hold no positive knowledge of any other than the one present physical life, and was in this way impelled to earnestly apply himself to living it. There had been religions previous to Christianity which had taught Re- birth and the law of Consequence, but the time had now come when it was no [PAGE 168] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION longer conducive to man's advancement that he should know this doctrine, and ignorance concerning it came to be regarded as a sign of progress. This one single life was to be made paramount. Therefore we find that the Christian Religion, as publicly taught, does not embody the laws of Conse- quence and Rebirth. Nevertheless, as Christianity is the religion of the most advanced Race, it must be the most advanced Religion, and because of the elimination of this doctrine from its PUBLIC teachings, the conquest of the world of matter is being made by the Anglo-Saxon and Teutonic races, in which this phase has been carried furthest. As some new addition to or change in the food of man has been made in every Epoch to meet its conditions and accomplish its purposes, we now find added to the food of the previous Epochs a new article--WINE. It was needed on account of its benumbing effect upon the spiritual principle in man, because no religion, in and of itself, could have made man forget his nature as a spirit and have caused him to think of himself as "a worm of the dust," or made him believe that "we walk with the same force with which we think"--indeed, it was never intended that he should go so far as that. Hitherto only water had been used as a drink and in the ceremonies of the Temple service, but after the submergence of Atlantis--a continent which once existed between Europe and America, where the Atlantic Ocean now lies--those who escaped destruction began to cultivate the vine and make wine, as we find narrated in the Bible story of Noah. Noah symbolizes the remnant of the Atlantean Epoch, which became the nucleus of the Fifth Race --therefore our progenitors. [PAGE 169] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The active principle of alcohol is a "spirit" and as the humanity of the earlier Epochs used the articles of food best suited to their vehicles, so this spirit was, in the Fifth Epoch, added to the foods previously used by evolving humanity. It acts upon the spirit of the Fifth Epoch man, tem- porarily paralyzing it, that it may know, esteem and conquer the physical world and value it at its proper worth. Thus man forgets, for the time be- ing, his spiritual home, clinging to this form of existence, which he has previously despised, with all the tenacity born of a feeling that this is all there is--or at least, preferring the certainty of this world to tak- ing chances on a heaven which, in his present muddled state, he does not understand. Water only had been used in the Temples, but now this is altered. "Bacchus," a god of wine, appears and under his sway the most advanced na- tions forget that there is a higher life. None who offer tribute to the COUNTERFEIT spirit of wine or any alcoholic liquor (the product of fermen- tation and decay) can ever know anything of the higher Self--the TRUE Spirit which is the very source of life. All this was preparatory to the coming of Christ, and it is of the highest significance that HIS FIRST ACT was to change "water into wine." (John ii:11.) In private He taught Rebirth to his His disciples. He not only taught them in words, but He took them "into the mountain." This is a mystic term meaning a place of Initiation. In the course of Initiation they see for themselves that Rebirth is a fact, for there Elijah appeared before them, who, they are told, is also John the Baptist. Christ, in unequivocal terms, had previously told them, when speaking of John the Baptist, "this is Elijah who was for to come." He reiterates this at the transfiguration [PAGE 170] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION scene, saying, "Elijah has come already and they knew him not, but have done to him whatsoever they listed." And following this, it is said that "they understood He spake of John the Baptist." (Matt. xvii:12-13). On this occasion, and also at the time when Rebirth was discussed between Him and His disciples, they told Him that some thought He was Elijah and others that He was one of the prophets who had been reborn. He commanded them to "tell no man." (Matt. xvii:9; Like ix:21). This was to be, for thousands of years, an esoteric teaching, to be known only among the few pioneers who fitted themselves for the knowledge, pushing ahead to the stage of develop- ment when these truths will again be known to man. That Christ taught Rebirth and also the law of Consequence is perhaps shows in not other place as clearly as in the case of the man who had been born blind, where His disciples asked, "Who did sin, this man or his par- ents, that he was born blind?" (John ix:2). Had Christ not taught Rebirth and the law of Consequence, the natural answer would have been, "Nonsense! How could a man have sinned BEFORE HE WAS BORN, and have brought blindness upon himself as a result? But Christ does not answer in that way. He is not surprised at the question, nor does He treat it as being at all unusual, showing that it was quite in harmony with His teachings. He explains, "Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents; but that the works of (the) God should be made manifest in him." The orthodox interpretation is that the man was born blind in order that Christ might have the opportunity of performing a miracle to show His power. It would have been a strange way for a God to obtain glory-- [PAGE 171] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE capriciously condemning a man to many years of blindness and misery that He might "show off" at a future time! We would consider a man who acted in such a manner a monster of cruelty. How much more logical to think that there may be another explanation. To impute to God conduct which, in a human being, we would denounce in the strongest terms, in surely unreasonable. Christ differentiates between the physically blind body of the man and the God within, which is the Higher Self. The dense body has committed no sin. The God within has done some deed which manifests in the particular affliction from which he is suffering. It is not stretching a point to call a man a God. Paul says, "know ye not that ye are Gods? and he refers to the human body as the "temple of God," the indwelling spirit. Finally, although most people do not remember their past lives, there are some who do, and all may know if they will live the life necessary to attain the knowledge. This requires great strength of character, because such knowledge will carry with it a knowledge of impending fate that may be hanging black and sinister over one, which will manifest in dire disaster. Nature has graciously hidden the past and the future from us, that we may not be robbed of peace of mind by suffering in anticipation of the paid in store for us. As we attain greater development we shall learn to welcome all things with equanimity, seeing in all troubles the result of past evil and feeling thankful that the obligations incurred thereby are being an- nulled, knowing that so much less stands between us and the day of lib- eration from the wheel of birth and death. [PAGE 172] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When a person dies in childhood in one life, he or she not infrequently remembers that life in the next body, because children under 14 years do not journey around the entire life cycle, which necessitates the building of a complete set of new vehicles. They simply pass into the upper Regions of the Desire World and there wait for a new embodiment, which usually takes place in from one to twenty years after death. When they return to birth, they bring with them the old mind and desire body, and if we lis- tened to the prattle of children, we should often able to discover and re- construct such stories as the following A REMARKABLE STORY. One day in Santa Barbara, Cal., a man by the name of Roberts came to a trained clairvoyant who is also a lecturer on Theosophy and asked for help in a perplexing case. Mr. Roberts had been walking in the street the pre- vious day when a little three-year old girl came up to him and put her arms around his knees, calling him papa. Mr. Roberts was indignant, thinking that someone was trying to father the child on him. But the mother of the child, who came up directly, was equally put out and tried to get the child away. The child, however, kept on clinging to Mr. R., insisting that he was her father. On account of circumstances to be told later Mr. R. could not put it out of his mind, and sought out the clairvoyant, who accompanied him to the house of the child's parents. Where the girl at once ran up to Mr. R. and again called him papa. The clairvoyant, whom I call X, first took the child over to the window to note whether the iris of the eye would expand and contract when he turned her to and from the light, in order to see whether another entity than the rightful owner was in possession [PAGE 173] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE of the child's body, for the eye is the window of the soul and no "obsess- ing" entity can secure control of that part. Mr. X. found however, that the child was normal and next proceeded to question the little one care- fully. After patient work carried on intermittently during the afternoon, so as not to tire the child, this is the story she told: She had lived with her papa, Mr. Roberts, and another mamma in a little house that stood all alone, where no other house could be seen; there was a little brook close to the house where some flowers grew (and here she ran out and brought in some "pussy-willows") and there was a plank across the brook which she was cautioned against crossing, for fear she might fall into the brook. One day her papa had left her mother and herself and had not returned. When their supply of food was exhausted her mamma lay down on the bed and became so still. At last she said quaintly, "then I also died, but I didn't die. I came here." Mr. Roberts next told his story. Eighteen years before he lived in London, where his father was brewer. He fell in love with their servant girl. His father objected, so he eloped with her to Australia after they had first been married. Here he went out into the bush and cleared a little farm, where he erected a small cabin by a brook, just as described by the little girl. A daughter was born to them there, and when she was about two years old he left the house one morning and went to a clearing some distance from the house, and while there a man with a rifle came up to him, saying that he arrested him in the name of the law for a bank robbery committed on the night Mr. R. had left England. The officer had tracked him here, thinking him the criminal. Mr. R. begged to be allowed to go to [PAGE 174] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION his wife and child, but, thinking this a ruse to entrap him into the hands of confederates, the officer refused and drove him to the coast at the point of the gun. He was taken to England and tried and his innocence proven. First then did the authorities take heed of his constant ravings about his wife and child, whom he knew must starve in that wild and lonely coun- try. An expedition was sent out to the cabin, when it was found that only the skeletons of the wife and child remained. Mr. Roberts' father had died in the meantime, and though he had disinherited Mr. R. his brothers divided with him and he came to America a broken man. He then produced photographs of himself and his wife, and at the sug- gestion of Mr. X. they were mixed with a number of other photographs and shown to the little girl, who unhesitatingly picked out the photographs of both her alleged parents, although the photograph shown was very different from the present appearance of Mr. Roberts. [PAGE 175] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD PART II. COSMOGENESIS AND ANTHROPOGENESIS [PAGE 177] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD CHAPTER V THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD In the preceding chapters we have been considering man in relation to three of the five Worlds which form the field of his evolution. We have partly described these Worlds and noted the different vehicles of conscious- ness by means of which he is correlated to them. We have studied his rela- tion to the other three Kingdoms--mineral, plant and animal--noting the difference in vehicles, and consequent difference in consciousness, between man and each of these Kingdoms. We have followed man through one life cycle in the three Worlds and have examined the operation of the twin laws of Con- sequence and Rebirth in their bearing upon the evolution of man. In order to understand further details as to the progress of man, it now becomes necessary to study his relation to the Grand Architect of the Universe--to God and to the Hierarchies of Celestial Beings which stand upon the many different rungs of the Jacob's ladder of attainment that stretches from man to God and beyond. This is a task of the utmost difficulty, rendered still more so by the indefinite conceptions of God which exist in the minds of the majority of the readers of literature dealing with this subject. It is true that names, in and of themselves, are not important, but it matters greatly that we know what we mean by a name; other wise misunderstanding will result, and [PAGE 178] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 6: THE COSMIC PLANES [PAGE 179] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD if a common nomenclature is not agreed upon by writers and teachers, the present confusion will be worse confounded. When the name "God" is used it is always uncertain whether The Absolute, the One Existence, is meant; or The Supreme Being, Who is the Great Architect of the Universe; or God, Who is the Architect of our Solar system. The division of the Godhead into "Father," "Son" and "Holy Ghost" is also confusing. Although the Beings designated by these names are immeasur- ably above man and worthy of all the reverence and worship he is capable of rendering to his highest conceptions of Divinity, yet They are different from one another in actual fact. Diagrams 6 and 11 will perhaps make the subject clear. It must be kept in mind that the Worlds and Cosmic Planes are not one above another in space, but that the seven Cosmic Planes inter-penetrate each other and all the seven Worlds. They are states of spirit-matter, permeating one another, so that God and the other great Beings who are mentioned are not far away in space. They pervade every part of their own realms and realms of greater density than their own. They are all present in our world and are actually and DE FACTO "nearer than hands and feet." It is a literal truth when we say " in Him we live and move and have our being." For none of us could ex- ist outside these great Intelligences Who pervade and sustain our world with Their Life. It has been shown that the Etheric Region extends beyond the atmosphere of our dense Earth; that the Desire World extends out into space further than the Etheric Region; also that the World of Thought extends further into inter-planetary Space than either of the others. Of course, the Worlds of rarer substance occupy a larger space than the denser World, which [PAGE 180] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION has crystallized and condensed, thus occupying less space. The same principle is operative in the Cosmic Planes. The densest of them is the seventh (counting from the top downward). It is represented in the diagram as larger than any of the others, the reason being that it is the plane with which we are most intimately concerned, and it was desired to indicate its principle subdivisions. In reality, however, it occupies less space than any of the other Cosmic Planes, although it must be borne in mind that, even with this comparatively restrictive qualification as to its ex- tent, it is still immeasurably vast, far beyond the utmost power of the hu- man mind to conceive, comprising within its limits millions of Solar Systems similar to our own, which are the fields for the evolution of many grades of beings of approximately our own status. Of the six Cosmic Planes above our own we know nothing, save that we are told they are the fields of activity of great Hierarchies of Beings of inde- scribable splendor. Proceeding from our Physical World to the inner and finer worlds and up through the Cosmic Planes, we find that God, the Architect of our Solar Sys- tem, the Source and goal of our existence, is found in the highest division of the seventh Cosmic Plane. This is His World. His realm includes the systems of evolution carried on in the other planets which belong to our system--Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Earth, Venus, Mercury, and their satellites. The great Spiritual Intelligences designated as the Planetary Spirits, which guide these evolutions, are called the "Seven Spirits before the Throne." They are His Ministers, each presiding over a certain department of the Kingdom of God--which is our solar System. The Sun is also the [PAGE 181] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD field of evolution of the most exalted Beings in our Cosmos. They alone can endure and advance by means of the terrific solar vibrations. The Sun is the nearest approach we have to a visible symbol. What That is cannot be uttered publicly. When we try to discover the origin of the Architect of our Solar System, we find that we must pass to the highest of the seven Cosmic Planes. We are then in the Realm of the supreme Being, Who emanated from the Absolute. The Absolute is beyond comprehension. No expression convey any adequate idea. Manifestation implies limitation. Therefore, we may at best charac- terize the Absolute as boundless Being; as the Root of Existence. From the root of Existence--The Absolute--proceeds the Supreme Being, at the dawn of manifestation. This is THE ONE. In the first chapter of John this Great Being is called God. From this Supreme Being emanates The Word, the Creative Fiat "without whom was not anything made," and this Word is the alone-begotten Son, born of His father (the Supreme Being) before all worlds--but positively NOT Christ. Grand and glorious as is Christ, towering high above mere human nature, He is not this Exalted Being. Truly "the Word was made flesh," but not in the limited sense of the flesh of one body, but the flesh of all that is, in this and millions of other solar Systems. The first Aspect of the Supreme Being may be characterized as POWER. From this proceeds the Second Aspect, THE WORD; and from both of these pro- ceeds the Third, Aspect, MOTION. From this threefold Supreme Being proceed the seven Great Logoi. They [PAGE 182] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION contain within Themselves all the great Hierarchies which differentiate more and more as they diffuse through the various Cosmic Planes. (See diagram 6). There are forty-nine Hierarchies on the second Cosmic Plane; on the third there are 343 Hierarchies. Each of these is capable of septenary di- visions and subdivisions, so that in the lowest Cosmic Plane, where the So- lar System manifest, the number of divisions and subdivisions is almost in- finite. In the Highest World of the seventh Cosmic Plane dwells the God of our Solar Systems in the Universe. These great Beings are also threefold in manifestation, like The Supreme Being. Their three aspects are Will, Wisdom and Activity. Each of the seven Planetary Spirits which proceeds from God and has charge of the evolution of life on one of the seven planets, is also three- fold and differentiates within itself Creative Hierarchies which go through a septenary evolution. The evolution carried on by one Planetary Spirit differs from the methods of development inaugurated by each of the others. It may be further stated that, at least in the particular planetary scheme to which we belong, the entities farthest evolved in the earliest stages, who had reached a high stage of perfection in previous evolutions, assume the functions of the original Planetary Spirit and continue the evolution, the original Planetary Spirit withdrawing from active participa- tion, but guiding its Regents. The foregoing is the teaching relative to all the Solar Systems, but coming down to the particular System to which we belong, the following is the teaching which the sufficiently trained Seer can obtain for himself by personal investigation of the memory of nature. [PAGE 183] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER VI. THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION. THE BEGINNING. In harmony with the Hermetic axiom "As above, so below" and VICE VERSA, Solar Systems are born, die and come to birth anew in cycles of activity and rest, as does man. There is a constant flaming out and dying down of activity in every de- partment of nature, corresponding to the alternations of ebb and flow, day and night, summer and winter, life and death. In the beginning of a Day of Manifestation it is taught that a certain Great Being (designated in the Western World by the name of God, but by other names in other parts of the earth) limits Himself to a certain portion of space, in which He elects to create a Solar System for the evolution of added self-consciousness. (See diagram 6). He includes in His own Being hosts of glorious Hierarchies of, to us, immeasurable spiritual power and splendor. They are the fruitage of past manifestations of this same Being and also other Intelligences, in descend- ing degrees of development down to such as have not reached a stage of con- sciousness as high as our present humanity, and therefore these latter will not be able to finish their evolution in this System. In God--this great [PAGE 184] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION collective Being--there are contained lesser beings of every grade of intel- ligence and stage of consciousness, from omniscience to an unconsciousness deeper than that of the deepest trance condition. During the period of manifestation with which we are concerned, these various grades of beings are working to acquire more experience than they possessed at the beginning of this period of existence. Those who, in pre- vious manifestations, have attained to the highest degree of development work on those who have not yet evolved any consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-consciousness from which they can take up further work themselves. Those who had started their evolution in a former Day of Manifestation, but had not progressed far at the close, now take up their task again, just as we take up our daily work in the morning where we left off the previous night. All the different Beings, however, do not take up their evolution at the early stages of a new manifestation. Some must wait until those who precede them have made the conditions which are necessary for their further develop- ment. There are no instantaneous processes in nature. All is an exceed- ingly slow unfolding, a development which, though so exceedingly slow, is yet absolutely certain to attain ultimate perfection. Just as there are progressive stages in the human life--childhood, youth, manhood or woman- hood, and old age--so in the macrocosm there are different stages corre- sponding to these various periods of the microcosmic life. A child cannot take up the duties of fatherhood or motherhood. Its un- developed mental and physical condition render it incapable of doing such work. The same is true of the less evolved beings in the beginning of [PAGE 185] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION manifestation. They must wait until the higher evolved have made the proper conditions for them. The lower the grade of the intelligence of the evolv- ing being, the more it is dependent upon outside help. At the Beginning, then, the highest Beings--those who are the farthest evolved--work upon those who have the greatest degree of unconsciousness. Later, they turn them over to some of the less evolved entities, who are then able to carry the work a little further. At least self-consciousness is awakened. The evolving life has become Man. From the point where the self-conscious individual Ego has come into be- ing he must go on and expand his consciousness without outside help. Expe- rience and thought are then to take the place of outside teachers and the glory, power and splendor he may attain are limitless. The period of time devoted to the attainment of self-consciousness and to the building of the vehicles through which the spirit in man manifests, is called "Involution." The subsequent period of existence, during which the individual human being develops self-consciousness into divine omniscience, is called "Evolu- tion." The Force within the evolving being which makes evolution what it is and not a mere unfoldment of latent germinal possibilities; which makes the evolution of each individual differ from that of every other; which provides the element of originality and gives scope to the creative ability which the evolving being is to cultivate that he may become a God--that Force is called "Genius," and as previously explained, its manifestation is "Epigenesis." Many of the advanced philosophies of modern times recognize involution and evolution. Science recognizes only the latter, because it (Science) deals only with the Form side of manifestation. Involution belongs to [PAGE 186] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Life side; but the most advanced scientists regard Epigenesis as a de- monstrable fact. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception combines all three as necessary to full understanding of the past, present and future development of the System to which we belong. THE WORLDS. We might use a homely instance to illustrate the building of a Cosmos. Suppose a man wants to establish a home in which to live. He first selects a suitable location and then proceeds to build a house, dividing it into various rooms to serve certain purpose. He makes a kitchen, dining-room bedrooms and bathroom, and furnishes them all to suit the special purpose they are intended to serve. When God desires to create, He seeks out an appropriate place in space, which He fills with His aura, permeating every atom of the cosmic root-substance of that particular portion of space with His Life, thus awak- ening the activity latent within every INseparate atom. This Cosmic Root-substance is an expression of the negative pole of the Universal Spirit, while the great Creative Being we call God (of whom we, as spirits, are part) is an expression of the positive energy of the same Uni- versal Absolute Spirit. From the work of one upon the other, all that we see about us in the Physical World has resulted. The oceans, the Earth ev- erything we see manifesting as mineral, plant animal and human forms--all are CRYSTALLIZED SPACE, emanated from this negative Spirit-substance, which alone existed at the dawn of Being. As surely as the hard and flinty house of the snail is the solidified juices of its soft body, so surely all FORMS are crystallizations around the negative pole of Spirit. [PAGE 187] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION God draws from the Cosmic Root-substance outside His immediate sphere; thus the substance within the nascent cosmos becomes denser than it is in Universal space, between Solar Systems. When God has thus prepared the material for His Habitation, He next sets it in order. Every part of the system is pervaded by His consciousness, but different modification of that consciousness in each part of division. The Cosmic Root-substance is set in varying rates of vibration and is therefore differently constituted in its various divisions, or regions. The above is the manner in which the Worlds come into being and are fit- ted to serve different purposes in the evolutionary scheme, the same as the various rooms in the house are fitted to serve the purpose of everyday life in the Physical World. We have already seen that there are seven Worlds. These Worlds have each a different "measure" and rate of vibration. In the densest World (the Physical) the measure of vibration, though in the case of light-waves reach- ing a rate of hundreds of millions per second, is nevertheless infinitesimal when compared to the rapidity of the vibration in the Desire World, which is next to the Physical. To get some conception of the meaning and rapidity of vibration, perhaps the easiest way is to watch the heat vibrations rising from a very hot stove, or from a steam radiator near a window. It must be borne constantly in mind that these Worlds are not separated by space or distance, as is the earth from the other planets. They are states of matter, of varying density and vibration, as are the solids, liq- uids and gases of our Physical World. These Worlds are not instantaneously created at the beginning of a day of Manifestation, nor do they last until [PAGE 188] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the end; but as a spider spins its web thread by thread, so god differenti- ates one after another of the worlds within Himself, as the necessity arises for new conditions in the scheme of evolution in which He is engaged. Thus have all the seven Worlds been gradually differentiated as they are at present. The highest Worlds are created first, and as involution is to slowly carry the life into denser and denser matter for the building of forms, the finer Worlds gradually condense and new Worlds are differentiated within God to furnish the necessary links between Himself and the Worlds which have consolidated. In due time the point of greatest density, the nadir of mate- riality, is reached. From that point the life begins to ascend into higher Worlds, as evolution proceeds. That leaves the denser Worlds depopulated, one by one. When the purpose has been served for which a particular World was created, God ends its existence, which has become superfluous, by ceas- ing within Himself the particular activity which brought into being and sus- tained that World. The highest (finest, rarest, most ethereal) Worlds are the first created and the last eliminated, while the three densest Worlds, in which our present phase of evolution is carried on, are but comparatively evanescent phenomena incident to the spirit's dip into matter. THE SEVEN PERIODS. The evolutionary scheme is carried through these five Worlds in seven great Periods of Manifestation, during which the virgin spirit, or evolving life, becomes first, man--then, a God. At the beginning of Manifestation God differentiates within (not FROM) [PAGE 189] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION Himself these virgin spirits, as sparks from a Flame, of the same nature, capable of being fanned into Flames themselves. Evolution is the fanning process which is to accomplish that end. In the virgin spirits are enfolded all the possibilities of their Divine Father, including the germ of indepen- dent Will, which makes them capable of originating new phases, not latent in them. The latent possibilities are transformed into dynamic powers and available faculties during evolution, while the independent Will institutes new and original departures--or Epigenesis. Prior to the beginning of the pilgrimage through matter the virgin spirit is in the World of Virgin Spirits, the next to the highest of the seven Worlds. It has Divine Consciousness, but NOT SELF-consciousness. That, Soul-power, and the Creative Mind, are faculties or powers attained to by evolution. When the virgin spirit is immersed in the World of Divine Spirit, it is blinded and rendered utterly unconscious by that matter. It is as oblivious to outside conditions as is man when in the deepest trance. This state of unconsciousness prevails during the first period. In the Second Period it rises to the dreamless sleep state; in the third Period it reaches the dream stage, and in the middle of the Fourth Period, at which we have now arrived, the full waking consciousness of man is at- tained. This is a consciousness pertaining to only the lowest one of the seven Worlds. During the remaining half of this Period, and the entire three remaining Periods, man must expand his consciousness so as to include all of the six Worlds above this Physical World. When man passed through these Worlds in his descent his energies were directed by higher Beings, who assisted him to turn unconscious energy [PAGE 190] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION INWARD for the building of proper vehicles. At last, when he was far enough advanced and equipped with the threefold body as a necessary instrument, these higher Beings "opened his eyes" and turned his gaze OUTWARD upon the Chemical Region of the Physical World, that his energies might conquer it. When he has fitted himself by his work in the Chemical Region, his next step in progress will be toward an expansion in consciousness that will in- clude the Etheric Region; then the Desire World, etc., etc. In the Rosicrucian terminology, the names of the seven Periods are as follows: 1. The Saturn Period 2. The Sun Period 3. the Moon Period These periods are successive Rebirths 4. The Earth Period of our Earth. 5. The Jupiter Period 6. The Venus Period 7. The Vulcan Period It must not be thought that the above mentioned Periods have anything to do with the planets which move in their orbits around the sun in company with the earth. In fact, it cannot be too emphatically stated that there is no connection whatever between these planets and the periods. The Periods are simply past, present or future incarnations of our Earth, "conditions" through which it has passed, is now passing, or will pass in the future. The three first mentioned Periods (the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods) have been passed through. We are now in the fourth, or Earth Period. When this Earth Period of our Globe has been completed, we and it shall pass in, turn through the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan conditions before the great septenary Day of Manifestation comes to an end, when all that now is will [PAGE 191] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION once more be merged in the Absolute for a period of rest and assimilation of the fruits of our evolution, to re-emerge for further and higher development at the dawn of another Great Day. The three and one-half Periods already behind us have been spent in gaining our present vehicles and consciousness. The remaining three and one-half Periods will be devoted to perfecting these different vehicles and expanding our consciousness into something akin to omniscience. The journey made by the virgin spirit from unconsciousness to omni- science, unfolding its latent possibilities into a kinetic energy, is a pro- cess of marvelous complexity and progress in our present outline will at first be given. As we progress in our present study, however, more details will be filled in, until the picture is a complete as the writer is capable of making it. The attention of the student is called to the definition of terms that are given as new ideas are being presented. He is earnestly im- portuned to familiarize himself with them, as the intention is to simplify the matter by using only one familiar English name for the same idea throughout the work. The name will be as descriptive as possible of the idea to be conveyed, in multiplex terminology may be avoided. By paying strict attention to definition of terms, it should not be too difficult for any person of average intelligence to acquire a knowledge of at least the outlines of the scheme of evolution. That such a knowledge is of the utmost importance will, we think, be conceded by every intelligent individual. We live in this world, governed by the laws of nature. Under these laws we must live and work, and we are powerless to change them. If we know them and intelligently co-operate with [PAGE 192] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION with them, these nature-forces become most valuable servants, e.g., elec- tricity and the expansive force of steam. If, on the other hand, we do not understand them and in our ignorance work, contrary to them, they become most dangerous enemies, capable of terrible destruction. Therefore, the more we know of the working methods of nature, which latter is but the visible symbol of the invisible God, the better able we shall be to take advantage of the opportunities it offers for growth and power; for emancipation from bondage and for elevation to mastery. [PAGE 193] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION DIAGRAM 7: REVOLUTIONS OF THE SATURN PERIOD [PAGE 194] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER VII. THE PATH OF EVOLUTION. A word of warning in regard to diagrams used for purposes of illustration may not be out of place. The student should remember that anything that is reduced into another dimension can never be accurate. The picture of a house would mean little or nothing to us if we had never seen a house. In that case we would see in the picture only lines and blotches. It would convey no meaning to us. Diagrams used to illustrate super physical matters are much less true representations of the reality, for the simple reason that in the case of the picture, the three-dimensional house is only reduced to two dimensions, while in the case of diagrams of the Periods, Worlds and Globes, the realities possess from four to seven dimension, and the diagrams of two dimensions by which it is endeavored to represent them are thus so much further removed from the possibility of correctly portraying them. We must constantly bear in mind that these Worlds inter-penetrate, that the Globes inter-penetrate, and that the way they are shown in the diagram is analogous to taking all the wheels of a watch and laying them side by side in order to show how the watch keeps time. If these diagrams are to be of any use to the student they must be spiritually conceived. Otherwise they will be confusing instead of enlightening. [PAGE 195] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION REVOLUTIONS AND COSMIC NIGHTS The Saturn Period is the first of the seven Periods, and at this early stage the virgin spirits take their first step towards the evolution of Con- sciousness and Form. By reference to diagram 7 it will be seen that the evolutionary impulse travels seven times around the seven Globes, A, B, C, D, E, F and G, the arrows showing the direction. First, a part of the evolution is accomplished on Globe A, situated in the World of Divine Spirit, the rarest of the five Worlds which form our field of evolution. Then, gradually the evolving life is transferred to Globe B, which is located in the somewhat denser World of Life Spirit. Here another stage of evolution is passed through. In due time the evolving life is ready to enter the arena on Globe C, which is situated in and formed of the yet denser substance of the Region of Abstract Thought. After learning the lessons peculiar to that stage of existence, the life wave travels on- ward to Globe D, which is located in and formed of the substance of the Re- gion of Concrete Thought. This is the densest degree of matter reached by the life wave during the Saturn Period. From this point the life wave is carried upward again to Globe E, which is situated in the Region of Abstract Thought, as is Globe C, yet the condi- tions are not the same as on Globe C. This is the Involutionary stage, and the substance of the Worlds is getting denser all the time. The tendency in everything is to become denser and more solid as times goes on; also, as the path of evolution is a spiral, it will be clear that, though the same points are gone over, the conditions are never the same, but are on a higher and more advanced plane. When the work on Globe E has been completed, the next step is taken on [PAGE 196] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Globe F, which is situated in the World of Life Spirit, the same as Globe B; thence it mounts to Globe G. When the work there is done, the life wave has traveled once around all the seven Globes; once down and up through the four respective Worlds. This journey of life wave is called a Revolution, and seven Revolutions make one Period. During one Period the life wave travels seven times down and up through the four Worlds. When the life wave has traveled its full complement of seven times around the seven times around the seven Globes, completing the seven Revolutions, the first Day of Creation closes and there follows a Cosmic Night of rest and assimilation, after which the Sun Period dawns. Like the night of sleep between two days of human life and the interval of rest between two earth lives, this Cosmic Night of rest after the comple- tion of the Saturn Period is not a time of passive repose, but a season of preparation for the activity to be unfolded in the coming Sun Period, where man-in-the-making is to take a further dip into matter. Therefore, new Globes are necessary, the positions of which in the seven Worlds are differ- ent from those occupied by the Worlds of the Saturn Period. The providing of these new Globes, and other subjective activities, occupy the evolving spirits during the interval between Periods--the Cosmic Night. The manner of procedure is as follows: When the life wave has left Globe A in the Saturn Period for the last tine, the Globe begins to slowly disintegrate. The forces which built it are transferred from the World of Divine Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Saturn Period) to the World of Life Spirit (where Globe A is lo- cated during the Sun Period). This is shown on diagram 8. [PAGE 197] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION DIAGRAM 8--THE 777 INCARNATIONS OR PILGRIMAGE OF THE VIRGIN SPIRITS 7 REVOLUTIONS AROUND THE 7 GLOBES OF THE 7 WORLD PERIODS. [PAGE 198] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When the life wave has left Globe B in the Saturn Period for the last time, it also commences to disintegrate, and the forces thereof, like the seed-atom of a human vehicle, are used as a nucleus for Globe B in the Sun Period, this Globe being then located in the Region of Abstract Thought. In like manner the forces of Globe C are transferred to the Region of Concrete Thought and draw upon the substance of that Region for the material wherewith to build a new Globe C for the coming Sun Period. Globe D is similarly transmuted and placed in the Desire World. Globes E, F, and G, in order named, are analogously transferred. The result is (as reference to diagram 8 will show) that in the Sun Period all the Globes are located one step further down into denser matter that they were in the Saturn Period, so that the life wave, upon its emergence from the Cosmic Night of Rest inter- vening between the last activity on Globe G of the Saturn Period and the re- newed activity on Globe A of the Sun Period finds a new environment, with the opportunity thus afforded for new experiences. The life wave now circles seven times around the seven Globes during the Sun Period, tranversing seven times down and up the four Worlds or Regions in which these Globes are located. It makes seven Revolutions in the Sun Period, as it did in the Saturn Period. When the life wave leaves Globe A in the Sun Period for the last time, that Globe begins to disintegrate. Its forces are transferred to the denser Region of Abstract Thought, where they form a planet to be used during the Moon Period. In the same way, the forces of the other Globes are trans- ferred and serve as nuclei for the Globes of the Moon Period, as shown in diagram 8, the process being exactly the same as when the Globes [PAGE 199] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION are removed from their locations in the Saturn Period to the positions they occupied during the Sun Period. Thus the Globes of the Moon Period are placed one step further down in matter that they were during the Sun Period, the lowest (Globe D) being situated in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. After the interim of Cosmic Night between the Sun Period and the Moon Pe- riod, the life wave starts its course on Globe A of the latter, completing in due time its seven Revolutions, as before. Then there is another Cosmic Night, during which the Globes are again transferred one step further down, and this time the densest Globe is located in the Chemical Region of the Physical World, as reference to diagram 8 will show. This, then, is the Earth Period and the lowest and densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. The life wave here, as usual, started on Globe A, after the Cosmic Night succeeding the Moon Period. In the present Earth Period it has circled three times around the seven globes and is now on Globe D, in its fourth Revolution. Here on earth and in this present fourth Revolution, the greatest density of matter--the nadir of materiality--was reached a few millions years ago. The tendency henceforth will be upward into rarer substance. During the three and one-half Revolutions which remain to complete this Period, the condition of the Earth will gradually become more and more ethereal, and in the next--the Jupiter Period--Globe D will again be located in the Etheric Region, as it was in the Moon Period, the other Globes being also elevated correspondingly. In the Venus Period they will be located in the same Worlds as were the [PAGE 200] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Globes of the Sun Period. The Globes of the Vulcan Period will have the same density and be located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the Saturn Period. This is all shown on diagram 8. When the life wave has completed its work in the Earth Period and the Cosmic Night which follows in past, it will go through its seven Revolutions on the Globes of the Jupiter Period. Then will come the usual Cosmic Night, with its subjective activities; after which the seven Revolutions of the Ve- nus Period; then another rest, succeeded by the last of the Periods of the present scheme of evolution--the Vulcan Period. The life wave also makes its seven Revolutions here, and at the end of the last Revolution all the Globes are dissolved and the life wave is reabsorbed by God, for a period of time equal in duration to that occupied by all the seven Periods of activ- ity. God Himself then merges into the Absolute during the Universal Night of assimilation and preparation for another Great Day. Other and grander evolutions will then follow, but we can deal only with the seven Periods described. [PAGE 201] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER VIII. THE WORK OF EVOLUTION. ARIADNE'S THREAD. Having become acquainted with the Worlds, the Globes and the Revolutions which constitute the path of evolution during the seven Periods, we are now in a position to consider the work which is done in each Period, as well as the methods employed to accomplish it. The "Ariadne's thread" which will guide us through the maze of Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods will be found when it is remembered and kept steadily in mind that the virgin spirits which constitute the evolving life wave become entirely UNCONSCIOUS when they commenced their evolutionary pil- grimage through the five Worlds of substance denser than the World of Virgin Spirits. The purpose of evolution is to make them fully conscious and able to master the matter of all the Worlds, therefore the conditions embodied in Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods are ordered with that end in view. During the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods and the past half of the present Earth Period, the virgin spirits have unconsciously built their difference vehicles under the direction of exalted Beings who guided their progress, and have gradually awakened until they have attained the present state of waking consciousness. This period is called "Involution". From the present time to the end of the Vulcan Period, the virgin [PAGE 202] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spirits, who are now our humanity, will perfect their vehicles and expand their consciousness in the five Worlds by their own efforts and genius. This period is called "Evolution." The above is the key to the understanding of what follows. A thorough comprehension of the scheme of planetary evolution which has been outlines in the preceding pages is of immense value to the student. Although some believers in the laws of Consequence and Rebirth seem to think that the possession of such knowledge is quite non-essential and of little use, it is nevertheless of very great importance to the earnest student of these two laws. It trains the mind in abstract thought and elevates it above the sordid things of concrete existence, helping the imagination to soar beyond the hampering toils of self-interest. As stated in our study of the Desire World, Interest is the mainspring to action, yet at our present stage of progress, Interest is generally aroused by selfishness. It is sometimes of a very subtle nature, but it spurs to action of various kinds. All action inspired by Interest generates certain effects which act on us, and in consequence we are bound by action having to do with the concrete Worlds. But, if our minds are occupied with such subjects as mathematics or study of the planetary phases of evolution, we are in the Region of purely Abstract Thought, beyond the influence of Feeling, and the mind is directed upward towards the spiritual realism and liberation. When we are extracting cube root, or multiplying figures, or thinking of Periods, Revolutions, etc., we have no Feeling about it. We do not quarrel about twice two being four. If our feelings were involved we should perhaps try to make it five and quarrel with the one who, for personal reasons, said it was but three, [PAGE 203] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION but in mathematics Truth is most clearly apparent and Feeling is eliminated. Therefore, to the average man, desiring to live in the feelings, mathematics is dry and uninteresting. Pythagoras taught his pupils to live in the World of Eternal Spirit and he demanded that those who desired instruction from his should first study A mind capable of understanding mathematics is above the average and is capable of rising into the World of Spirit, because it is not fettered in the World of Feeling and Desire. The more we accustom ourselves to think in terms of the Spiritual Worlds, the better we shall be able to rise above the illusions which surround us in this concrete exist- ence, where the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference, obscure the Truth and bias us, as the reflection of the light rays through the Earth's atmo- sphere gives us incorrect ideas of the position of the luminary emitting them. Therefore the student who wishes to know Truth; to enter and investigate the realms of Spirit; to free himself from the toils of the flesh, as rap- idly as is consistent with safety and proper growth, is earnestly advised to study what follows as throughly as possible; to assimilate it and draw men- tal conceptions of these Worlds, Globes and Periods. If he wishes to progress in this way, the study of mathematics and of Hinton's "The Fourth Dimension" are also admirable exercises in abstract thought. This work of Hinton's (though basically incorrect, because the four-dimensional Desire World cannot be actually found by three-dimensional methods), has opened the eyes of several persons who have studied it, and made them clairvoyant. Moreover, remembering that logic is the nest teacher in any world, it is certain that the individual who succeeds in entering into the superphysical World by means of such studies in abstract thought, will not become confused [PAGE 204] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION but will be able to give a good account of himself under all circumstances. A stupendous scheme is here unfolded, and as more and more detail is filled in, its complexity becomes almost inconceivable. Anyone capable of comprehending it will be well rewarded for taking the utmost pains to do so. Therefore, the student should read slowly, repeat often, think deeply and much. This book, particularly this chapter, cannot be read in a casual manner. Every sentence has weight and bearing upon what follows, and presupposes a knowledge of what precedes it. If the books is not studied throughly and systematically, it will grown more and more incomprehensible and confusing with every page. On the other hand, if it is studied and well thought out as the student proceeds, it will be found that each page is illuminated by the increased knowledge gained by study of what went before. No work of this kind, dealing with the deepest phases of the Great World Mystery that the human mind, at its present stage of development, it capable of grasping, can be written in such a manner that it will be light reading. Yet the deepest phases now comprehensible to use are but the A B C of the scheme as it will be revealed to us when our minds have become capable of understanding more, in later stages of our development as Supermen. THE SATURN PERIOD. The Globes of the Saturn Period consisted of much rarer and finer sub- stances than our Earth, as it will be evident from a study of diagrams 7 and 8, which the student is advised to keep close at hand for frequent reference while studying this subject. The densest Globe of that Period was located [PAGE 205] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION in the same portion of the World of Thought occupied by the rarest of Globes of the present Period--the Region of Concrete Thought. These Globes had no consistency such as we can sense. "Warmth" is the only word that ap- proximates the idea of the ancient Saturn Period. It was dark; and if a person could have entered into the space it occupied, he would have seen nothing. All about him would have been darkness, but he would have felt its warmth. To the materialist it will, of course, seem insanity to call such a con- dition a "Globe", and to assert that it was the field of evolution of Form and Life. Yet, when we consider the Nebular Theory, we can realize that the nebula must have been dark before it glowed with light, and that it must have been hot before it could become fiery. This heat must have been brought about by motion, and motion is life. We may say that the virgin spirits who were to evolve consciousness and form were embedded in this Globe, or perhaps better, that the whole Globe was composed of virgin spirits, as a raspberry is made of a great number of small raspberries. They were incorporated in the Globe, as the life ensouling the mineral is in our Earth. Therefore it is said among occult scientists that in the Saturn Period man went through the mineral stage. Outside this "warmth-Globe"--in its atmosphere, we might say--were the great creative Hierarchies, who were to help the evolving virgin spirits to develop form and consciousness. There were many Hierarchies, but for the present we shall concern ourselves with the principal ones only--those which did the most important work of the Saturn Period. In the Rosicrucian terminology these are called "Lords of the Flame," be- cause of the brilliant luminosity of their bodies and their great bodies and [PAGE 206] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION their great spiritual powers. They are called "Thrones" in the Bible, and worked on man of their own free will. They were so far advanced that this evolutionary manifestation could give them no new experiences, and therefore no added wisdom, and the same may be said of two still higher order of Hier- archies, to be named later. The rest of the creative Hierarchies, in order to complete their own evolutions, were compelled to work on, in and with man. These Lords of the Flame were outside the dark Saturn Globe and their bodies emitted a strong light. They, so to say, projected their pictures upon the surface of that ancient Saturn Globe, which was so impressionable that it reflected, in a multiple or echo-like manner, everything that came in contact with it, giving back the images manifolded. (This is told in the Greek myth wherein it is said that Saturn destroyed his children.) However, by repeated efforts during the first Revolution, the Lords of the Flame succeeded in implanting in the evolving life the germ which has developed our present dense body. This germ was somewhat developed during the remainder of the first six Revolutions, being given the capacity for de- veloping the senses organs, particularly the ear. Therefore, the ear is the most highly developed organ we possess. It is the instrument which carries with the greatest accuracy the impressions of outside conditions to the con- sciousness. It is less subject to the illusions of the Physical World that the other sense organs. The consciousness of the evolving life of that Period was like that of the mineral of today--a state of unconsciousness similar to that attained by mediums in the deepest trance--yet during the first six Revolutions, the evolving life worked on the germ of the dense body under the direction and [PAGE 207] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION with the help of the different creative Hierarchies. In the middle of the seventh Revolution the Lords of the Flame, Who had been since They gave the germ of the dense body in the first Revolution, again become active, this time to awaken the highest spiritual principle. They aroused the ini- tial activity of the divine spirit in man. Thus, man owes his highest and lowest vehicles--the divine spirit and the dense body to the evolution of the Saturn Period. These, the Lords of the Flame of their own free will helped him to manifest, not being under the slightest compulsion to do so. The work of the various creative Hierarchies is not started on Globe A, at the commencement of a Period or a Revolution. It commences in the middle of one Revolution, growing in strength and reaching its highest efficiency in the middle of the Cosmic Night--which is between Revolutions, as well as between Periods. Then it gradually declines, as the life wave sweeps on to the middle of the next Revolution. Thus the work of the Lords of the Flame in awakening the germinal con- sciousness, was most active and efficient during the rest Period between the Saturn and Sun Periods. We reiterate that a Cosmic Night is not to be regarded as a time of inac- tivity. It is not inert existence, as we saw in the case of the individual passing from death to a new birth. So with the great death of all the Globes of a Period. It is a cessation of active manifestation, that a pro- portionately keener subjective activity may be unfolded. Perhaps the best idea of the nature of this subjective activity may be gained by observing what happens when a ripe fruit is buried in the ground. [PAGE 208] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Fermentation and decay of the flesh sets in, but out of that chaos comes the new plant, sprouting forth into the air and sunshine. So, when a Period is past, all is resolved into conglomerate chaos, apparently incapable of being reduced to order. At the proper time, however, the Globes of a new period are formed and made ready for occupancy as man-bearing Worlds. Hither the evolving life is transferred from five dark Globes which it traverses during the Cosmic Night, to commence the activities of a new creative day in an al- tered environment, prepared and externalized during the activities of the Cosmic Night. As the forces of fermentation in the fruit stimulate the seed and fertilize the soil in which it grows, so the Lords of the Flame stimulated the germ of divine spirit, particularly during the Cosmic Night between the Saturn and Sun Periods, continuing their activities until the middle of the first Revolution of the Sun Period. RECAPITULATION. Before the activity in any Period can be started, there is a recapitula- tion of all that has been gone through before. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, this activity takes place each time on a higher scale that the stage in progression which it rehearses. The necessity will become apparent when the actual work in recapitulation is described. The first Revolution of any Period is a recapitulation of the work upon the dense body in the Saturn Period, and is spoken of among Rosicrucians as the "Saturn Revolution." The Second Period is the Sun Period, and therefore the second Revolution of any Period subsequent to the Sun Period would be the "Sun Revolution." [PAGE 209] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION The third Period is the Moon Period, therefore the third Revolution of any subsequent Period will be a recapitulation of the work done in the Moon Period, and is called the "Moon Revolution." Not until after the recapitulatory Revolutions does the proper work of a Period begin. For instance, in the present Earth Period, we have passed through three and one-half Revolutions. That means that in the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period, the work done in the Saturn Period was repeated, but on an advanced scale. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the work of the Sun Period was gone through again. In the third, or Moon Revolution, the work of the Moon Period was repeated; and it was only in the fourth--the present Revolution--the real work of the Earth Period commenced. In the last of the seven Periods--the Vulcan Period--only the last Revolution will be concerned with real Vulcan work. In the preceding six Revolutions the work of the preceding six Periods will have been reca- pitulated. Moreover (and this will particularly help the student to remember), a Saturn Revolution in any Period has always to do with the development of some new feature of the dense body, because that was started in a first Revolution; and ANY seventh, or Vulcan Revolution, has for its particular work some activity in connection with the divine spirit, because that was started in a seventh Revolution. In the same way, we shall see that there is a connection between the different Revolutions and all the vehicles of man. THE SUN PERIOD. Conditions during the Sun Period differed radically from those of the Saturn Period. Instead of the "warmth-Globes" of the latter, the Sun [PAGE 210] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Period Globes were glowing light-balls, of the consistency of gas. These great gasballs contained all that had been evolved in the Saturn Period, and similarly, in the atmosphere were the creative Hierarchies. Instead of the echo-like, reflecting quality of the Saturn Period, these Globes, to some extent, had the quality of absorbing and working over sight or sound projected against their surfaces. They, as it were, "sensed" things. The Earth does not seem to do this, and a materialist would scoff at the idea, yet the occultist knows that the Earth feels everything on and in it. This lighter Globe was much more sensitive that the Earth, because it was not limited and bound in such hard and fast conditions of materiality as is our present habitat. The life, of course, was different, because no forms such as we know could have existed there. But life can express itself in forms of fiery gas as well as--in fact better than--in forms of hard chemical matter such as the present dense forms of mineral, plant, animal and man. As the evolving life appeared upon Globe A in the first or Saturn Revolu- tion of the Sun Period, it was still in charge of the Lords of the Flame who, in the middle of the last Revolution of the Saturn Period, awakened in man the germ of the divine spirit. They had previously given the germ of the dense body and, in the first half of the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, were concerned with certain improvements to be made upon it. In the Sun Period the formation of the vital body was to be commenced, with all thereby implied of capability for assimilation, growth, propaga- tion, glands, etc. The Lords of the Flame incorporated in the germ of the dense body only [PAGE 211] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION the capability of evolving sense organs. At the time now under consider- ation it became necessary to change the germ in such a way as to allow of interpenetration by a vital body, also capability of evolving glands and an alimentary canal. This was done by the joint action of the Lords of the Flame, who gave the original germ, and the Lords of Wisdom, who took charge of material evolution in the Sun Period. The Lords of Wisdom, who were not so highly evolved as the Lords of the Flame, worked to complete their own evolution; therefore they received the assistance of an order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the Flame, order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the Flame, acted of their own free will. In esoteric parlance they are called the Cherubim. These ex- alted Beings did not, however, become active in the work until it was neces- sary to awaken the germ of the second spiritual principle of our man-in-the-making, as the Lords of Wisdom were quite capable of doing the work connected with the vital body which was to be added to the constitution of man in the Sun Period, but not of awakening the second spiritual prin- ciple. When the Lords of the Flame and the Lords of Wisdom had, in the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, conjointly reconstructed the germinal dense body, the Lords of Wisdom, in the second Revolution, started the proper work of the Sun Period, by radiating from their own bodies the germ of the vital body, making it capable of inter-penetrating the dense body and giving to the germ the capability of furthering growth and propagation and of exciting the sense centers of the dense body and causing it to move. In short, they gave, germinally, to the vital body all the faculties which it is now un- folding to become a perfect and pliable instrument for the use of the spirit. [PAGE 212] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This work occupied the second, third, fourth and fifth Revolutions of the Sun Period. In the sixth Revolution the Cherubim entered and awakened the germ of the second aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the life spirit. In the seventh and last Revolution the newly awakened germ of the life spirit was linked to the germinal divine spirit, and this was still further worked upon. We remember that in the Saturn Period our consciousness was similar to the trace condition. By the activity of the Sun Period this was modified until it became like the consciousness of dreamless sleep. Evolution in the Sun Period added to the constitution of the evolving em- bryonic man, the next highest and the next lowest of his present vehicles. As the result of the Saturn Period he possessed a germinal dense body and divine spirit. At the end of the Sun Period he possessed a germinal dense body, vital body, divine spirit and life spirit, i.e., a twofold spirit and a twofold body. We also note that, as the first, or Saturn Revolution, of any Period is concerned with work in the dense body (because that was started in a first Revolution), so the second, or Sun Revolution, of any Period is concerned with improvements on the vital body, because it was started in a second Revolution. In like manner, the sixth Revolution of any Period is dedicated to some work on the life spirit, and any seventh Revolution is particularly concerned with matters connected with the divine spirit. In the Saturn Period man-in-the-making went through a mineral stage of existence. That is to say, he had a dense body only in the sense as had the mineral. His consciousness was also similar to that of the present mineral. [PAGE 213] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION In the same way, and for analogous reasons, it may be said that in the Sun Period man went through the plant existence. He had a dense body and a vital body, as plants have, and his consciousness, like theirs, was that of dreamless sleep. The student will fully grasp this analogy by referring to diagram 4 in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where the vehicles of con- sciousness possessed by mineral, plant, animal and man are schematically shown, with the particular consciousness resulting from their possession in each case. When the Sun Period was past there came another Cosmic Night of assimila- tion, together with the subjective activity necessary before the opening of the Moon Period. This was equal in length to the preceding Period of objec- tive manifestation. THE MOON PERIOD. As the chief characteristic feature of the dark Saturn Globes was de- scribed by the term "warmth," and that of the Sun Period Globes as "light" or glowing heat, so the chief characteristic feature of the Globes of the Moon Period may be best described by the term "moisture." There was no air such as we know. In the center was the hot fiery core. Next to that, and consequent upon contact with the cold of outside space, there was dense moisture. By contact with the fiery central core the dense moisture was changed into hot steam, which rushed outward to cool, and sink again toward the center. Therefore the occult scientist calls the Globes of the Moon Pe- riod "water" and describes the atmosphere of that time as "fire-fog." That was the scene of the next forward step of the evolving life. The Moon Period work was that of acquiring the germ of a desire body and [PAGE 214] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION starting the germinal activity of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the human spirit--the Ego. In the middle of the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period, the Lords of Wisdom took charge of the germinal life spirit given by the Cherubim in the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period. They did this for the purpose of link- ing it to the divine spirit. Their greatest activity in this work was reached in the Cosmic Night intervening between the Sun and Moon Periods. In the first dawn of the Moon Period, as the life wave started upon its new pilgrimage, the Lords of Wisdom reappeared, bearing with them the germinal vehicles of the evolving man. In the first or Saturn Revolution of the Moon Period, they co-operated with the "Lords of Individuality," who had special charge of the material evolution of the Moon Period. Together they recon- structed the germ of the dense body, brought over from the Sun Period. This germ had unfolded embryonic sense organs, digestive organs, glands, etc., and was inter-penetrated of life into the embryonic dense body. Of course, it was not solid and visible as it is now, yet in a crude sort of way it was somewhat organized and is perfectly distinguishable to the trained clairvoy- ant sight of the competent investigator who searches the memory of nature for scenes in that far-off past. In the Moon Period it was necessary to reconstruct the dense body to make it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, and also capable of evolving a nervous system, muscle, cartilage and a rudimentary skeleton. This reconstruction was the work of the Saturn Revolution of the Moon Pe- riod. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the vital body was also modified to [PAGE 215] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION render it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, also of accom- modating itself to the nervous system, muscle, skeleton, etc. The Lords of Wisdom, who were the originators of the vital body, also helped the Lords of Individuality with this work. In the third Revolution the proper Moon work commenced. The Lords of In- dividuality radiated from themselves the substance which they helped the un- conscious, evolving man to appropriate and build into a germinal desire body. They also helped him to incorporate this germinal desire body in the compound vital body and dense body which he already possessed. This work was carried on all through the third and fourth Revolutions of the Moon Pe- riod. As with the Lords of Wisdom, so with the Lords of Individuality; through exalted far above man, they worked on and in him to complete their own evolution. While they were capable of dealing with the lower vehicle, they were powerless in regard to the higher. They could not give spiritual im- pulse necessary to the awakening of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man. Therefore another class of Beings who were beyond the necessity of evolving in such an evolution as we are passing through--who also worked of their own free will, as did the Lords of the Flame and the Cherubim--came in during the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, to help man. They are called "Seraphim." They awakened the germ of the third aspect of the spirit--the human spirit. In the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and co-operated with the Lords of Individuality to link the newly acquired germ of the human spirit to life spirit. In the seventh Revolution of the Moon Period the Lords of the Flame again [PAGE 216] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION came to the aid of man, helping the Lords of Individuality to link the human spirit to the divine spirit. Thus the separate Ego--the threefold spirit--came into existence. Before the beginning of the Saturn Period the virgin spirits who are now man, were in the World of Virgin Spirits, and were "All-conscious" as God in who (not from whom), they were differentiated. They were not "SELF" con- scious however. The attainment of that faculty is partly the object of evolution which plunges the virgin spirits into a sea of matter of gradually increasing density which eventually shuts it from All-consciousness. Thus, in the Saturn Period the virgin spirits were immersed in the World of Divine Spirit and encased in the tiniest film of that substance which they partially penetrated by the help of the Lords of Flame. In the Sun Period the virgin spirit was plunged into the denser World of Life Spirit and more effectively blinded to the All-consciousness by a sec- ond veil of the substance of the World of Life Spirit. Still, by the help of the Cherubim it partially penetrated this second veil also. The feeling of the Oneness of All was not lost either, for the World of Life Spirit is still a universal World common to and inter-penetrating all the planets of a Solar System. In the Moon Period, however, the virgin spirits take a further dip into the still denser matter of the Region of Abstract Thought and here the most opaque of its veils, the human spirit, is added. Henceforth the All-consciousness of the virgin spirit is lost. It can no longer penetrate its veils, look OUTWARDS and perceive OTHERS, so it is forced to turn its consciousness INWARDS and there it finds its SELF, as the Ego, separated apart from all others. Thus the virgin spirit is encased in a threefold veil, and as its [PAGE 217] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION outermost veil, the human spirit, effectively blinds it to the oneness of Life, it becomes the Ego by entertaining the illusion of separateness con- tracted during involution. Evolution will gradually dissolve the illusion, bring back the All-consciousness, and Self-consciousness will have been added. Thus we see that at the close of the Moon Period man possessed a three- fold body in varying stages of development; and also the germ of the three- fold spirit. He had dense, vital, and desire bodies, and divine, life and human spirit. All he lacked was the link to connect them. It has been stated that man passed through the mineral stage in the Sat- urn Period; through the plant stage in the Sun Period, and his pilgrimage through the conditions of the Moon Period corresponds to the phase of animal existence, for the same reason that the two other similes are applicable--he had the dense, vital, and desire bodies, as have our present animals, and his consciousness was an internal picture-consciousness, such as the lower animals have today. This resembles the dream consciousness of man, save that it is perfectly rational, being directed by the group-spirit of the animals. The student is again referred to diagram 4 in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where this is shown. These Moons beings were not so purely germinal as in the previous Peri- ods. To the trained clairvoyant they appear suspended by strings in the at- mosphere of the fire-fog, as the embryo hangs from the placenta by the um- bilical cord. Currents (common to all of them), which provided some sort of nourishment flowed in and out from the atmosphere, through those cords. These currents were thus, to some extent, similar in their function to the blood of the present day. The name "blood" as applied to these currents, [PAGE 218] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION however, is used merely to suggest an analogy, because the Being of the Moon Period possessed nothing like our present red blood, which is one of the very latest acquisitions of man. Towards the end of the Moon Period there was a division of the Globe which was the field of our and other evolutions, which, for the sake of greater implicity, we have not heretofore mentioned, but with which we shall presently become acquainted. Part of that great Globe was crystallized by man on account of his in- ability to keep the part which he inhabited in the high state of vibration maintained by the other beings there, and as this part became more inert the centrifugal force of the revolving Globe sent is spinning into space, where it began to circle around the glowing fiery central portion. The spiritual reason for the throwing off of such crystallizations is that the highest beings on such a Globe require for their evolution the ex- ceedingly rapid vibrations of fire. They are hampered by condensation, al- though such a condition is necessary to the evolution of other and less ad- vanced beings required lower rates of vibration. Therefore, when part of any Globe has been consolidated by a group of evolving beings to the detri- ment of others, that part is thrown off to exactly the proper distance from the central mass, so that it circles as a satellite around its primary. The heat vibrations which strike it are of the rate and strength suitable to the peculiar needs of the beings evolving upon that satellite. Of course the law of gravitation accounts quite satisfactorily for the phenomenon from a PHYSICAL viewpoint. But there is always a deeper cause, that yields a more complete explanation and which we will find if we consider the spiritual [PAGE 219] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION side of things. As a physical action is but the visible manifestation of the invisible thought which must precede it, so is the throwing off of a planet from a central Sun simply the visible and unavoidable effect of in- visible spiritual conditions. The smaller planet which was thrown off in the Moon Period, condensed with comparative rapidity and remained the field of our evolution until the end of that Period. It was a moon to the parent planet, circling around it as our Moon circles around the Earth, but it did not show phases as our Moon does. It revolved in such a manner that one-half was always light and the other always dark, as is the case with Venus. One of its poles was pointed directly towards the large fiery Globe, as one of the poles of Venus points directly towards the Sun. On this satellite of the Moon Period there were currents which encircled it, as the group-spirit currents encircle the Earth. The Moon beings fol- lowed those currents instinctively from the light to the dark side of this old Moon. At certain times of the year, when they were on the light side, a sort of propagation took place. We have the atavistic residue of those moon travels from propagation in the migrations of the birds of passage which, to the present day, follow the group-spirit currents around the Earth at cer- tain seasons of the year, for identical purposes. Even the (honey) moon trips of human beings show that man himself has not yet outgrown the migra- tory impulse in connection with mating. The Moon beings at this last stage were also capable of giving utterance to sounds, or cries. These were Cosmic sounds--not expressions of indi- vidual joy or sorrow, for as yet there was no individual. The development of the individual came later--in the Earth Period. [PAGE 220] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION At the end of the Moon Period once more came the interval of rest, the Cosmic Night. The divided parts were dissolved and merged in the general Chaos which preceded the reorganization of the Globe for the Earth Period. The Lords of Wisdom had now evolved so far, that they were capable of taking charge as the highest creative Hierarchy. They were given special charge of the divine spirit in man during the Earth Period. The Lords of Individuality were also sufficiently advanced to work upon the spirit in man and the life spirit was therefore put under their charge. Another creative Hierarchy had special care of the three germs of the dense, vital, and desire bodies as they were evolving. They were the ones who, under the direction of the higher orders, actually did the principal work on these bodies, using the evolving life as a kind of instrument. This Hierarchy is called the "Lords of Form." They were now evolved so far that they were given charge of the third aspect of the spirit in man--the human spirit--in the coming Earth Period. There were twelve great Creative Hierarchies active in the work of evolution at the commencement of the Saturn Period. Two of these Hierar- chies did some work to help at the very beginning. No information has been given as to what they did, nor anything about them, except that they helped of their own free will, and then withdrew from limited existence into lib- eration. Three more of the Creative Hierarchies followed them at the beginning of the Earth Period, the Lords of the Flame, the Cherubim and the Seraphim, leaving seven Hierarchies in active service when the Earth Period began. [PAGE 221] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION (Diagram 9 will give a clear idea of the twelve Creative Hierarchies and their status). DIAGRAM 9. THE TWELVE GREAT CREATIVE HIERARCHIES. Zodiacal Sign Name Status 1. Aries Nameless The first and second orders are 2. Taurus Nameless said to have passed beyond the ken of anyone on Earth. It is known that they gave some assistance at the beginning of our evolution. The three following orders worked of their own free will to help man during the three periods which preceded the Earth Period. They have also passed to liberation: 3. Gemini Seraphim who, in the Moon Period, aroused in man-in-the making the germ of the human spirit-- the Ego, 4. Cancer Cherubim who, in the Sun Period, aroused the germ of the life spirit. 5. Leo Lords of Flame who, in the Saturn Period, aroused the germ of the divine spirit and gave the germ of the dense body. The following Seven Creative Hierarchies are active in the Earth Period: 6. Virgo Lords of Wisdom who, in the Sun Period, started the vital body. 7. Libra Lords of Individuality who, in the Moon Period, started the desire body. 8. Scorpio Lords of Form who have special charge of human evolution in the Earth Period. 9. Sagittarius Lords of Mind the humanity of the Saturn Period. 10. Capricornus Archangels the humanity of the Sun Period. 11. Aquarius Angels the humanity of the Moon Period. 12. Pisces The Virgin Spirits who are the humanity of the present Earth Period. [PAGE 222] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Lords of Mind became experts at building bodies of "mind-stuff" as we are becoming experts at building bodies of chemical matter, and for a similar reason: The Region of Concrete Thought was the densest condition of matter reached during the Saturn Period where they were human and the Chemical Region is the densest state to be contacted by our humanity. In the Earth Period the Lords of Mind reached the Creator-stage, and radiated from themselves into our being the nucleus of material from which we are now seeking to build an organized mind. They are called "Power of Darkness" by Paul because they came from the dark Saturn Period, and are considered evil on account of the separative tendency appertaining to the plan of Reason as contrasted with the unifying forces of the World of Life Spirit; the realm of Love. The Lords of Mind work with humanity; but not with the three lower Kingdoms. The Archangels became experts at building a body of desire-stuff: the densest matter of the Sun Period. Therefore they are able to teach and guide such less evolved beings as man and animal how to mold and use a desire-body. The Angels are thoroughly experienced in building a vital body for the Moon period when they were human the ether was the densest condition of mat- ter. On account of this ability they are properly the teachers of man, animal and plant with regard to the vital functions: propagation, nutrition, etc. --- END OF FILE ---- [PAGE 223] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS CHAPTER IX. STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS. In following through the preceding chapter the evolution of life, con- sciousness and form--the triple phase of manifestation of the virgin spirit--which is the LIFE that gathers the FORM about itself and gains CON- SCIOUSNESS thereby, we have spoken as though there were only one class; as though the virgin spirits, without exception, had made constant and uniform progress. This was done for the sake of simplicity, because stragglers there were, as there are in any great body or company. In school there are, every year, those who fail to reach the standard re- quired for promotion into a higher grade. Similarly, in every Period of Evolution, there are those who fall behind because they have not attained the standard necessary to pass onward to the next higher stage. Even so early as the Saturn Period there were some who failed to improve sufficiently to take the next forward step. At that stage the Higher Beings were working with the life, which was itself unconscious, but that uncon- sciousness did not prevent the retardation of some of the virgin spirits who were not so pliable, nor so readily adaptable as others. In that one word "Adaptability," we have the great secret of advancement or retardation. All progress depends upon whether an evolving being is [PAGE 224] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION flexible, adaptable and pliable, so as to be able to accommodate itself to new conditions, or whether it is crystallized, set, and incapable of alter- ation. Adaptability is the quality which makes for progress, whether an en- tity is at a high or a low stage of evolution. Lack of it is the cause of the retardation of the spirit and retrogression of the Form. This applies to the past, present and future, the division of the qualified and the un- qualified, thus, being made with the exact and impersonal justice of the law of Consequence. There never was, or ever shall be any arbitrary distinction made between the "sheep" and the "goats." The hardened unresponsive condition of some of the Saturn beings pre- vented the awakening of the divine spirit within them, therefore they re- mained simply mineral, all they had gained being the germinal dense body. Thus there were two classes, or kingdoms, in the Sun Period, i.e., the stragglers of the Saturn Period, who were still mineral, and the pioneers of the Saturn Period, who were capable of receiving the germ of a vital body and becoming plant-like. In addition to those two kingdoms there was also a third--a new life wave, which was just commencing its activity at the beginning of the Sun Pe- riod. (That is the life wave which now ensouls our animals). The matter into which the new life wave entered, together with the strag- glers of the Saturn Period, composed the mineral kingdom of the Sun Period. There was, however, a great difference in those two sub-divisions of the second kingdom. It is possible for the stragglers to make a "spurt" and overtake the pioneers, who are now our humanity, but impossible for the new life wave of the Sun Period to do that. It will reach a stage corresponding [PAGE 225] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS to the human, but under very different conditions. The division of stragglers and pioneers took place in the seventh Revolu- tion of the Saturn Period, when the divine spirit was awakened by the Lords of the Flame. Then it was found that some of the evolving entities were in such an unresponsive, hardened condition that it was impossible to arouse them. They therefore remained without the spark of spirit upon which their progress depended and they were obliged to remain at the same level, being unable to follow the others in whom the spiritual spark was awakened. truly, truly, all that we are or are not is the result of our own effort, or our own inaction. These stragglers and the newly arrived life wave formed dark spots in the otherwise glowing gas sphere which was the densest Globe of the Sun Period, and our present Sunspots are an atavistic remainder of that condition. In the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period the life spirit was awakened by the Cherubim, and again it was found that some who had safely passed the critical point in the Saturn Period, had fallen behind in the Sun Period and were unfit to have the second aspect of the spirit vivified. Thus there were another class of stragglers, who had lagged behind the crest wave of evolution. In the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period of Lords of the flame reap- peared to awaken the divine spirit in those who failed to qualify for it at the end of the Saturn Period, but had attained to the point where they could receive the spiritual impulse in the Sun Period. The Lords of the flame also awakened the germ of divine spirit in as many of the new life wave en- tities as were ready, but here also there were stragglers. [PAGE 226] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thus at the beginning of the Moon Period there were the following classes: 1-The Pioneers who had successfully passed through the Saturn and the Sun Periods. They had dense and vital bodies, divine and life spirit germinally active. 2-The Stragglers of the Sun Period, who had dense and vital bodies, also divine spirit--all germinal. 3-The Stragglers of the Saturn Period, who had been promoted in the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period. They had the germ of dense body and divine spirit. 4-The Pioneers of the new Life Wave, who had the same vehicles as class 3, but belong to a different scheme of evolution from ours. 5-The Stragglers of the new Life Wave, who had only the germ for the dense body. 6-The New Life Wave, which entered upon its evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period and is the life that ensouls our plants of the present day. It is necessary to remember that Nature hastens slowly. She makes no sudden changes in forms. To her, time is nothing; the attainment of perfec- tion is everything. A mineral does not change to a plant at one bound, but by gradual, almost imperceptible degrees. A plant does not become an animal in a night. It requires millions of years to bring about the change. Thus at all times there are all stages and gradations to be found in nature. The Ladder of Being stretches without break from protoplasm to God. Therefore we have to deal, not with six different kingdoms corresponding to the above six classes which entered the arena of evolution at the begin- ning of the Moon Period, but with three kingdoms only--mineral, plant and animal. The lowest class in the Moon Period composed the new life stream which there commenced its evolution. It formed the hardest mineral part, yet it must be borne in mind that it was by no means as hart as the mineral of the present time, but only about as dense as our wood. [PAGE 227] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS This statement does not contradict former ones which described the Moon as watery, nor does it conflict with diagram 8, showing the densest Globe in the Moon Period as located in the Etheric Region, which is etheric. As be- fore stated, the fact that the past of evolution is spiral prevents any con- dition ever being duplicated. There are similarities, but never reproduc- tions of identical conditions. It is not always possible to describe conditions in exact terms. The best available term is used to convey an idea of the conditions existing at the time under consideration. Class 5 in our list was nearly mineral, yet on account of having passed through and beyond the mineral condition during the Sun Period, it had some plant characteristics. Class 4 was almost plant and did evolve to a plant before the close of the Mood Period. It was, however, more nearly allied to the mineral kingdom that the next two classes, which formed the higher kingdom. We may there- fore group classes 4 and 5 together, as forming a sort of half step, a "mineral-plant" kingdom, which composed the surface of the ancient planet of the Moon Period. It was something like our present peat, which is also a state between the mineral and the plant. It was soggy and wet, consistent with the statement that the Moon Period was watery. Thus the fourth, fifth and sixth classes composed the different grada- tions of the mineral kingdom in the Moon Period--the highest being nearly plant and the lowest the hardest mineral substance of that time. Classes 2 and 3 formed the plant kingdom, though they were both really more than plants, yet were not quite animal. They grew in the mineral-plant soil; they were stationary like plants; yet they could not have grown [PAGE 228] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in a purely mineral soil, as our plants do now. Good examples of what they were life may be found in our parasitic plants, which cannot grow in a purely mineral soil, but seek the food already specialized by the real plant or tree. Class 1 was composed of the pioneers of the life wave of virgin spirits. In the Moon Period they were going through a sort of animal-like existence. Yet they were like the animals of our time only in so far as they had the same vehicles and were under the control of a group-spirit, which included the whole human family. In appearance they were very different from our present animals, as shown by the partial description given in the previous chapter. They did not touch the surface of the planet, but floated sus- pended by umbilical-like cords. Instead of lungs they had a gill-like ap- paratus through which they breathed the hot steamy "fire-fog." These fea- tures of the Moon existence are still recapitulated by the embryo during the period of gestation. At certain stages of development it has the gills. The Moon beings at that time had also the horizontal spine of the animal. During the Moon Period several more divisions of classes occurred than in the preceding periods, because they were, of course, stragglers who failed to keep abreast of the crestwave of evolution. As a result there were, at the beginning of the Earth Period, 5 classes, some of them containing sev- eral divisions, as diagram l0 will show. These divisions occurred at the following times and for the following reasons: In the middle of the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, when the Seraphim bestowed the germ of the human spirit upon the pioneers who had fitted themselves to pass on, some were found wanting when weighed in the [PAGE 229] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS balance and therefore unfit to receive the spiritual impulse which awakened the threefold spirit. In the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and vivified the life spirit of those who had been left behind in the Sun Period but had since reached the necessary stage of development (Class 2 in our previous list), and also in those stragglers of the Sun Period who had now evolved a vital body during their plant existence in the Moon Period. (These latter were class 3 in the previous list.) Class 4 in the previous list had been going through a low stage of plant existence; nevertheless the majority of them had evolved the vital body suf- ficiently to allow of the awakening of the life spirit. Thus, the three last named all possessed the same vehicles at the begin- ning of the Earth Period, although only the two first named (class 3a and 3b in diagram l0) belong to our life wave, and have a chance of even yet over- taking us if they pass the critical point which will come in the next Revolution of the Earth Period. Those who cannot pass that point will be heal over until some future evolution reaches a stage where they can drop in and proceed with their development in a new human period. They will be de- barred from going forward with our humanity because it will be advanced so far beyond their status that it would prove a serious clog to our progress to drag them along. They will not be destroyed, but simply held in waiting for another period of evolution. Progression with our present wave of evolution is what is meant when "salvation" is spoken of in the Christian religion, and it is something to be earnestly sought, for though the "eternal damnation" of those who are not "saved" does not mean destruction nor endless torture, it is [PAGE 230] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 10 (Showing the different classes of the several life waves which are evolv- ing in the four kingdoms of the earth; their status AT THE BEGINNING OF THE EARTH PERIOD and the vehicles they THEN possessed; also their recent sta- tus.) [PAGE 231] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS nevertheless a very serious matter to be held in a state of inertia for in- conceivable milliards of years, before a new evolution shall have progressed to such a stage that those who fail here can have an opportunity to proceed. The spirit is not conscious of the lapse of time, but it is none the less a serious loss, and there must also be feeling of unhomelikeness when at last such spirits find themselves in a new evolution. So far as the present humanity is concerned, that possibility is so small as to be almost negligible. It is said, however, that of the total number of virgin spirits which started evolution in the Saturn Period, only about three-fifths will pass that critical point in the next Revolution and go on to the end. The greatest apprehension of occult scientists is materialism, which if carried too far, not only prevents progress but will destroy all the seven vehicles of the virgin spirit, leaving it naked. Such an one will then have to commence at the very beginning of the new evolution. All the work it has done since the dawn of the Saturn Period will have been utterly wasted. For this reason, the present period is to our humanity, the most critical of all. Therefore occult scientists speak of the Sixteen Races, of which the Germano-Anglo-Saxon is one, as "the sixteen possibilities for destruction." May the reader safely pass them all, for their grip is worse than the retar- dation in the next Revolution. Speaking generally, class 5 in the foregoing list was given the germ of the divine spirit during the seventh Revolution, when the Lords of Flame re- appeared. Therefore they were pioneers of the last life wave, entering evolution at the Moon Period. They passed their mineral existence there. [PAGE 232] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The stragglers of that life wave were thus left with only the germ of a dense body. In addition to the above, there was also a new life wave (our present mineral kingdom) entering upon its evolution at the beginning of the Earth Period. At the end of the Moon Period these classes possessed the vehicles as they are classified in diagram 10, and started with them in the beginning of the Earth Period. During the time which has elapsed since then, the human kingdom has been evolving the link of mind, and has thereby attained full waking consciousness. The animals have obtained a desire body, the plants a vital body; the stragglers of life wave entered evolution in the Moon Period have escaped the hard and fast conditions of rock soils; while life wave that entered evolution here in the Earth Period forms the hard rocks and stones. Thus have the different classes obtained the vehicles ascribed to them in diagram 3, to which the reader is referred. [PAGE 233] THE EARTH PERIOD CHAPTER X. THE EARTH PERIOD. The Globes of the Earth Period are located in the four densest states of matter--the Region of Concrete Thought, the Desire World, the Etheric, and the Chemical Regions (See Diagram 8). The densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. When we speak of "the DENSEST Worlds" or "the DENSEST states of matter," the term must be taken in a relative sense. Otherwise it would imply a limitation in the absolute, and that is absurd. Dense and attenuated, up and down, east and west, are applicable only relatively to our own status and position. As there are higher, finer Worlds than those touched by our life wave, so there are also denser states of matter which are the field of evolution for other classes of beings. Nor must it be thought that these denser worlds are elsewhere in space; they are interpenetrated by our worlds in a manner similar to that in which the higher Worlds interpenetrate this Earth. The fancied solidity of the Earth and the forms we see are no bar to the passage of a denser body any more than out solid sense walls bar the passage of a human being clothed in his desire body. Neither is solid- ity synonymous with density, as may be illustrated by aluminum, a solid which is less dense than the fluidic mercury; nevertheless the latter, in spite of its density, will evaporate or exude through many solids. This being the fourth Period, we have at present four elements. In the [PAGE 234] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Saturn Period there was but one element, Fire--i.e., there was warmth, or heat, which is incipient fire. In the second, or Sun Period, there were to elements, Fire and Air. In the third, or Moon Period, there were three elements, Water being added; and in the fourth, or Earth Period, was added the fourth element, Earth. Thus it will be seen that a new element was added for each Period. In the Jupiter Period an element of a spiritual nature will be added, which will unite with the speech so that words will invariable carry with them understanding--not misunderstanding, as is frequently the case now. For instance, when one says "house," he may mean a cottage, while the hearer may get the idea of a tenement flat building. To this environment of the four elements, as specified above, the differ- ent classes mentioned in diagram 10 were brought over by the Hierarchies in charge of them. We remember that in the Moon Period these classes formed three kingdoms--animal, animal-plant and plant-mineral. Here on Earth, how- ever, the conditions are such that there can be no large half-way classes. There must be four distinctly different kingdoms. In this crystallized phase of existence the lines between them must be more sharply drawn than was the case in former Periods, where one kingdom gradually merged into the next. Therefore some of the classes mentioned in diagram 10 advanced one-half step, while others went back a half a step. Some of the mineral-plants advanced completely into the plant kingdom and became the verdure of the fields. Others went down and became the purely mineral soil in which the plants grew. Of the plant-animals some advanced into the animal kingdom, ahead of time, and those species have yet the [PAGE 235] THE EARTH PERIOD colorless plant-blood and some, like star-fishes, have even the five points like the petals of flowers. All of class 2 whose desire bodies could be divided into two parts (as was the case with all of class 1) were fitted to become human vehicles and were therefore advanced into the human group. We must carefully remember that in the above paragraphs we are dealing with Form, not with the Life which dwells in the Form. The instrument is graded to suit the life that is to dwell in it. Those of class 2, in whose vehicles the above mentioned division could be made were raised to the human kingdom, but were given the indwelling spirit at a point in time later than class 1. Hence, they are not now so far evolved as class 1, and are there- fore the lower races of mankind. Those whose desire bodies were incapable of division were put into the same division as classes 3a and 3b. They are our present anthropoids. They may yet overtake our evolution if they reach a sufficient degree of advance- ment before the critical point already mentioned, which will come in the middle of the fifth Revolution. If they do not overtake us by that time, they will have lost touch with our evolution. It was said that man had built his threefold body by the help of others higher than he, but in the previous Period there was no co-ordinating power; the threefold spirit, the Ego, was separate and apart from its vehicles. Now the time had come to unit the spirit and the body. Where the desire body separated, the higher part become somewhat master over the lower part and over the dense and vital bodies. It formed a sort of animal-soul with which the spirit could unit by means of the link of [PAGE 236] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mind. Where there was no division of the desire body, the vehicle was given over to desires and passions without any check, and could therefore not be used as a vehicle WITHIN which the spirit could dwell. So it was put under the control of a group-spirit which ruled if from WITHOUT. It became an animal body, and that kind was now degenerated into the body of the anthro- poid. Where there was a division of the desire body, the dense body gradually assumed a vertical position, thus taking the spine out of the horizontal currents of the Desire World in which the group-spirit acts upon the animal through the horizontal spine. The Ego could then enter, work in and express itself through the vertical spine and build the vertical larynx and brain for its adequate expression in the dense body. A horizontal larynx is also under the domination of the group-spirit. While it is true that some animals, as the starling, raven, parrot, etc., previously mentioned, are able, because of the possession of a vertical larynx, to UTTER words, they cannot use them understandingly. THE USE OF WORDS TO EXPRESS THOUGHT IS THE HIGHEST HUMAN PRIVILEGE and can be exercised only by a reasoning, thinking entity like man. If the student will keep this in mind, it will be easier to follow the different steps which lead up to this result. THE SATURN REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. This is the Revolution during which, in each Period. the dense body is reconstructed. This time it was given the ability to form a brain and be- come a vehicle for the germ of mind which was to be added later. This addi- tion constituted the final reconstruction of the dense body, rendering it capable of attaining the highest degree of efficiency possible to such a ve- hicle. Unspeakable Wisdom has been employed in its construction. It is a [PAGE 237] THE EARTH PERIOD marvel. It can never be sufficiently impressed upon the mind of the student what immeasurable facilities for the gaining of knowledge are contained in this instrument, and what a great boon it is to man; how much he should prize it and how thankful he should be to have it. Some examples of the perfection of construction intelligent adaptability displayed in this instrument have previously been given, but in order to further impress this great truth upon the mind of the student, it might not be out of place to illustrate more fully this Wisdom, also the work of the Ego in the blood. It is generally know, in a vague kind of way, that the gastric juices acts upon the food to promote assimilation; but only a very few people, out- side of the medical profession, are aware that there are many different gas- tric juices, each appropriate to the treatment of a certain kind of food. The researches of Pavloff, however, have established the fact beyond doubt, that there is one kind of juice for the digestion of meat, another for milk, another for acid fruit, etc. That fact, by the way, is the reason why all foods do not mix well. Milk, for instance, requires a gastric juice that is widely different from almost any other kind except that required for the di- gestion of starchy foods, and is not readily digested with any food other than cereals. This alone would show marvelous wisdom; that the Ego working subconsciously is able to select the different juices which are appropriate to the different kinds of food taken into the stomach, making each of just the right strength and quantity to digest the food. What makes the matter still more wonderful, however, is the fact that the gastric juice is poured into the stomach in ADVANCE of the food. [PAGE 238] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION We do not consciously direct the process of mixing this fluid. The great majority of people know nothing of metabolism or any other phrase of chemis- try. So it is not enough to say that, as we taste what is coming, we direct the process by means of signals through the nervous system. When this fact of the selection of juices was first proven, scientists were sorely puzzled trying to learn how the right kind of juice was selected and caused to enter the stomach BEFORE the food. They thought the signal was given along the nervous system. But it was demonstrated beyond doubt that the proper juice was poured into to the stomach even though the nervous system was blocked. At last Starling and Bayliss, in a series of experiments of brilliant in- genuity, proved that infinitesimal parts of the food are taken up by the blood as soon as the good enters the mouth, go in advance to the digestive glands and cause a flow of the proper juice. This again, is only the physical side of the phenomena. To understand the whole wonderful connection, we must turn to occult science. That alone explains why the signal is carried by the blood. The blood is one of the highest expressions of the vital body. The Ego guides and controls its dense instrument by means of the blood, therefore the blood is also the means used to act on the nervous system. During some of the time that digestion is going on, it acts partially through the ner- vous system, but (especially at the commencement of the digestive process) it acts directly upon the stomach. When, during scientific experiments, the nerves were blocked, the direct way through the blood was still open and the Ego derived the necessary information in that way. It will also be seen that the blood is driven to wherever the Ego [PAGE 239] THE EARTH PERIOD unfolds the greatest activity at any time. If a situation requires sudden though and action, the blood is promptly driven to the head. If a heavy meal is to be digested the greater portion of the blood leaves the head, centering around the digestive organs. The Ego concentrate s its efforts on ridding the body of the useless food. Therefore a man cannot think well af- ter a heavy meal. He is sleepy because so much blood has left the brain that the residue is insufficient to carry on the functions necessary to full waking consciousness, besides, nearly all the vital fluid or solar energy specialized by the spleen is absorbed by the blood rushing through that or- gan after a meal in greater volume than between meals. Thus the rest of the system is also deprived of the vital fluid in a large measure during diges- tion. It is the Ego that drives the blood into the brain. Whenever the body goes to sleep, the table will invariably tip towards the feet, raising the head. During coition the blood is centered in the sex organs, etc. All these examples tend to prove that during the waking hours, the Ego works in and controls the dense body by means of the blood. The larger portion of the total amount goes to that part of the body where at any given time, the Ego unfolds any particular activity. The reconstruction of the dense body in the Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period was for the purpose of rendering it capable of inter-penetration by the mind. It gave the first impulse to the building of the frontal part of the brain; also the incipient division in the nervous system which has since become apparent in its subdivisions--the voluntary and the sympathetic. The latter was the only one provided for in the Moon Period. The voluntary nervous system (which has transformed the dense body [PAGE 240] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION from a mere automation acting under stimuli from without, to an extraordi- nary adaptable instrument capable of being guided and controlled by an Ego from within) was not added until the present Earth Period. The principal art of the reconstructive work was done by the Lords of Form. They are the Creative Hierarchy which is most active in the Earth Pe- riod, as were the Lords of Flame in the Saturn Period, the Lords of Wisdom in the Sun Period, and the Lords of Individuality in the Moon Period. The Earth Period is pre-eminently the Period of Form, for there the form or matter side of evolution reaches its greatest and most pronounced state. Here spirit is more helpless and suppressed and Form is the most dominant factor--hence the prominence of the Lords of Form. THE SUN REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. During this Revolution the vital body was reconstructed to accommodate the germinal mind. The vital body was fashioned more in the likeness of the dense body, so that it could become fitted for use as the densest vehicle during the Jupiter Period, when the dense body will have become spiritual- ized. The Angels, the humanity of the Moon Period, were aided by the Lords of Form in reconstruction. The organization of the vital body is now next in efficiency to the dense body. Some writers on this subject call the formed a link, and contend that it is simply a mold of the dense body, and not a separate vehicle. While not desiring to criticise, and admitting that this contention is justified by the fact that man, at his present stage of evolution, cannot ORDINARILY use the vital body as a separate vehicle--because it always [PAGE 241] THE EARTH PERIOD remains with the dense body and to extract it IN TOTO would cause death of the dense body--yet there was a time when it was not so firmly incorporated with the latter, as we shall presently see. During those epochs of our Earth's history which have already been men- tioned as the Lemurian and the Atlantean, man was involuntarily clairvoyant, and it was precisely this looseness of connection between the dense and the vital bodies that made him so. (The Initiators of that time helped the can- didate to loosen the connection still further, as in the voluntary clairvoy- ant. Since then the vital body has become much more firmly interwoven with the dense body in the majority of people, but in all sensitives it is loose. It is that looseness which constitutes the difference between the psychic and the ordinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations contacted by means of the five senses. All human beings have to pass through this pe- riod of close connection of the vehicles and experience the consequent limitation of consciousness. There are, therefore, two classes of sensitives, those who have not become firmly enmeshed in matter, such as the majority of the Hindus, the Indians, etc., who possess a certain low grade of clairvoyance, or are sensitive to the sounds of nature, and those who are i the vanguard of evolution. The latter are merging from the acme of mate- riality, and are again divisible into two kind, one of which develops in a passive, weak-willed manner. By the help of others they re-awaken the solar plexus or other organs in connection with the involuntary nervous system. These are therefore involuntary clairvoyants, mediums who have no control of their faculty. They have retrograded. The other kind is made up of those [PAGE 242] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION who by their own wills unfold the vibratory powers of the organs now con- nected with the voluntary nervous system and thus become trained occultists, controlling their own bodies and exercising the clairvoyant faculty as they will to do. They are called voluntary or trained clairvoyants. In the Jupiter Period man will function in his vital body as he now does in his dense body; and as no development in nature is sudden, the process of separating the two bodies has already commenced. The vital body will then attain a much higher degree of efficiency than the dense body of today. As it is a much more pliable vehicle, the spirit will then be able to use it in a manner impossible of realization in the case of the present dense vehicle. THE MOON REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. Here the Moon Period was recapitulated, and much the same conditions pre- vailed (on an advanced scale) as obtained on Globe D of that Period. There was the same kind of fire-fog atmosphere; the same fiery core the same divi- sion of the Globe into two parts, in order to allow the more highly evolved beings a chance to progress at the proper rate and pace, which it would be impossible for beings such as our humanity to equal. In that Revolution the Archangels (humanity of the Sun Period) and the Lords of Form took charge of the reconstruction of the desire body, but they were not alone in that work. When the separation of the Globe into two parts occurred, there was a similar division in the desire bodies of some of the evolving beings. We have already noted that where this division took place, the form as ready to become the vehicle of an INdwelling spirit, and in order to further this purpose the Lords of Mind (humanity of the Saturn Period) took possession of the higher part of the desire body and implanted [PAGE 243] THE EARTH PERIOD in it the separate selfhood, without which the present man with all his glo- rious possibilities, could never have existed. Thus in the latter part if the Moon Revolution the first germ of separate personality was implanted in the higher part of the desire body by the Lords of Mind. The Archangels were active in the lower part of the desire body, giving it the purely animal desires. They also worked in the desire bodies where there was no division. Some of these were to become the vehicles of the animal group-spirits, which work on them from without, but do not enter wholly into the animal forms, as the individual spirit does into the human body. The desire body was reconstructed to render it capable of being interpen- etrated by the germinal mind which, during the Earth Period, will be im- planted in all those desire bodies in which it was possible to make the before-mentioned division. As has been previously explained, the desire body is an unorganized ovoid, holding the dense body as a dark spot within its center, as the white of an egg surrounds the yolk. There are a number of sense centers in the ovoid, which have appeared since the beginning of the Earth Period. In the average human being these centers appear merely as eddies in a current and are not now awake, hence his desire body is of no use to him as a SEPARATE vehicle of consciousness; but when the sense centers are awakened they look like whirling vortices. REST PERIODS BETWEEN REVOLUTIONS. Hitherto we have noted only the Cosmic Nights between Periods. We saw that there was an interval of rest and assimilation between the Saturn and the sun Periods; another Cosmic Night between the Sun and the Moon Periods, [PAGE 244] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION etc. But in addition to these, there are also rests between the Revolu- tions. We might liken the Periods to the different incarnations of man; the Cos- mic Nights between them to the intervals between deaths and new births; and the rest between Revolutions would then analogous to the rest of sleep be- tween two days. When a Cosmic Night sets in, all manifested things are resolved into a homogenous mass--the Cosmos again becomes Chaos. This periodical return of matter to primordial substance is what makes it possible for the spirit to evolve. Were the crystallizing process of active manifestation to continue indefinitely would offer an insurmountable barrier to the progress of Spirit. Every time matter has crystallized to such a de- gree that it becomes too hard for the spirit to work in, the latter with- draws to recuperate its exhausted energy, on the same principle that a power-drill which has stopped when boring in hard metals, is withdrawn to regain its momentum. It is then able to bore its way further into the metal. Freed from the crystallizing every of the evolving spirits, the chemical forces in matter turn Cosmos to Chaos by restoring matter to its primordial state, that a new start may be made by the regenerated virgin spirits at the dawn of a new Day of Manifestation. The experience gained in formed Periods and Revolutions enables the Spirit to build up to the point last reached, with comparative celerity, also to facilitate further progress by making such alterations as its cumulative experience dictates. Thus at the end of the Moon Revolution of the Earth Period, all the Globes and all life returned to Chaos, re-emerging therefrom at the [PAGE 245] THE EARTH PERIOD beginning of the fourth Revolution. THE FOURTH REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. In the exceeding complexity of the scheme of evolution, there are always spirals within spirals, AD INFINITUM. So it will not be surprising to learn that in every Revolution the work of recapitulation and rest is applied to the different Globes. When the life wave reappeared on Globe A in this Revolution, it went though the development of the Saturn Period; then after a rest which, however did not involve the complete destruction of the Globe; but only an alteration, it appeared on Globe B, where the work of the Sun Period was recapitulated. Then after a rest, the life wave passed on to Globe C, and the work of the Moon Period was repeated. Finally, the life wave arrived on Globe D, which is our Earth, and not until then did the proper work of the Earth Period begin. Even then, the spiral within the spiral precluded its beginning immedi- ately on the arrival of the life wave from Globe C, for the bestowal of the germ of mind did not actually take place until the fourth Epoch, the first three Epochs being still further recapitulations of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, but always on a higher scale. [PAGE 246] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER XI. THE GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF OUR SOLAR SYSTEM. CHAOS. In the previous pages nothing has been said about our Solar System, and of different planets which compose it, because it was not until the Earth Period was reached that the present differentiation was made. The Earth Pe- riod is the acme of diversification, and although we have been speaking of only one class of virgin spirits--those who, in the strictest and most lim- ited sense, are concerned with the Earth evolution--there are in reality seven "Rays" or streams of life, all pursuing different evolutions, yet all belonging to the original class of virgin spirits to which our humanity be- longs. In the previous Periods all of these different sub-classes or Rays found a suitable environment for their evolution on the same planet. But, in the Earth Period, conditions became such that in order to provide for each class the degree of heat and the vibration necessary for its particular phase of evolution, they were segregated on different planets, at varying distances from the Sun--the central source of life. This is the RAISON D'ETRE of our System and all other Solar Systems in the Universe. Before proceeding with the description of evolution of our humanity on the Earth after its separation from the central Sun, it is necessary for the maintenance of sequential order in the description to explain the differen- tiation which scattered the planets of our System in space. [PAGE 247] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM Active manifestation--particularly in the Physical World--depends upon separateness; upon the limitation of life by form. But during the interim between Periods and Revolutions the marked distinction between form and life ceases. This applies not only to man and the lower kingdoms, but to the Worlds and Globes which are the basis of form for the evolving life. Only the seed-atoms and the nuclei or centers of the World-Globes remain--all else is one homogenous substance. There is but one Spirit pervading space. Life and Form, its positive and negative poles, are one. This state of things was what Greek mythology described as "Chaos." The ancient Norsemen and the Teutonic mythology call it "Ginnungagap," which was bounded upon the northern side by the cold and foggy "Niflheim"--the land of mist and fog--and upon the south side by the fire "Muspelheim." When heat and cold entered into space which was occupied by Chaos or Ginnungagap, they caused the crystallization of the visible universe. The Bible also gives on the idea of infinite space preceding the activity of the Spirit. In our present materialistic period we have unfortunately lost the idea of all that lies behind that word Space. We are so accustomed to speaking of "empty" space, that we have entirely lost the grand and holy significance of the word, and are thus incapable of feeling the reverence that this idea of Space and Chaos should inspire in our breasts. To the Rosicrucians, as to any occult school, there is no such thing as empty or void space. To them SPACE IS SPIRIT in its attenuated form; while MATTER IS CRYSTALLIZED SPACE OR SPIRIT. Spirit is manifestation is dual, that which we see as Form is the negative manifestation of Spirit--crystallized and inert. The positive pole of Spirit manifests as [PAGE 248] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Life, galvanizing the negative Form into action, but both Life and Form originated in Spirit, Space, Chaos! To get an idea from everyday life which will illustrate, we may take the hatching of an egg. The egg is filled with a moderately viscous fluid. This fluid, or moisture, is subjected to heat, and out of the soft, fluidic substance comes a living chick, with hard bones and comparatively hard flesh, and with down that has a comparatively hard quill, etc. When a living chick can come out of the inert fluid of an egg without the addition of any hardening substance from outside, is it a far-fetched idea to claim that the universe is crystallized Space or Spirit? There is not doubt that the claim will seem foolish to many; but this book is not for the purpose of convincing the world at large that these things ARE. It is in- tended to aid those who inherently feel that these things must be and to help them to see the light upon this great World-mystery, which the writer has been permitted to behold. The special object at present is to show that Spirit is active all the time--in one way during Manifestation, and in an- other during Chaos. Modern science would sneer at the idea that life could exist upon A Globe which is in the process of formation. That is because science cannot dis- sociate Life and Form and cannot conceive of Form except as solid and tangible--cognizable by one of our five physical senses. The occult scientist, in accordance with the above definitions of Life and Form, holds that life may exist independently of Concrete Form; may have Forms not perceptible to our present limited senses, and amenable to [PAGE 249] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM to none of the laws which apply to this present concrete state of matter. It is true that the Nebular Theory holds that all existence (which is to say all Form, the Worlds in Space and whatever Forms there may be upon them) has come from the fiery nebular; but it does not recognize further fact in- sisted upon by occult science--that the fiery nebula is Spirit. It does not admit that the whole atmosphere around us, the space between the worlds, is Spirit and that there is a constant interchange going on all the time--Form dissolving into Space, and Space crystallizing into Form. Chaos is not a state which has existed in the past and has now entirely disappeared. It is all around us at the present moment. Were it not that old forms--having outlived their usefulness--are constantly being resolved back into that Chaos, which is also as constantly giving birth to new forms, there could be no progress; the work of evolution would cease and stagnation would prevent the possibility of advancement. It is axiomatic that "The oftener we die, the better we live." The Poet-Initiate, Geothe says: Who has not this-- Ever dying and bringing to birth-- Will aye remain a sorry guest Upon this dismal earth. and Paul says "I die daily." Therefore, as students of occult science, it is necessary to realize that even during active manifestation, IT IS CHAOS THAT IS THE BASIS OF ALL PROGRESS. Our life during Chaos is based upon our life in active manifesta- tion, and vice versa, i.e., what we are able to achieve during active manifestation, and the ability to progress at all, is the result of the [PAGE 250] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION existence in Chaos. The interim between Periods and Revolutions is in real- ity much more important to the growth of the soul that concrete existence, though the latter is the basis of the former and therefore cannot be dis- pensed with. The importance of the Chaotic interim lives in the fact that during that period the evolving entities of all classes are so closely united that they are really one; consequently those which are of lower de- velopment during manifestation are in closest contact with the more highly evolved, thus experiencing and benefiting by a much higher vibration that their own. This enables them to live over and assimilate their past experi- ences in a manner impossible when hampered by Form. We have seen the benefit to the spirit in man from the interim between death and a new birth. There the form still exists, though much more at- tenuated that the dense body; but in the Cosmic Night and intervals of rest between Periods and Revolutions, when there is perfect freedom from form, the beneficial results of past experiences can be much more effectively as- similated. We have a word which was originally coined to convey the idea of the state of things between manifestations. This word, however, has been used in a material sense to such an extend that it has lost its primal sig- nificance. That word is Gas. It may be thought that this is a very old word, which has nearly always existed as a synonym for a state of matter lighter than liquids, but such is not the case. The word was first used in "Physica," a work which appeared in 1633, the author of it being Helmont, a Rosicrucian. Helmont, did not call himself a Rosicrucian; no true Brother does so pub- licly. Only the Rosicrucian knows the brother Rosicrucian. Not even the [PAGE 251] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM most intimate friends or relatives know of man's connection with the order. Those only who are Initiates themselves know the writers of the past who were Rosicrucians, because ever through their works shine the unmistakable words, phrases and signs indicative of the deep meaning that remains hidden from the non-Initiate. The Rosicrucian Fellowship is composed of students of the teachings of the Order. which are now given publicly, because the world's intelligence is growing the the necessary point of comprehension. This work is one of the first few fragments of the Rosicrucian knowledge be- ing publicly given out. All that has been printed as such, previous to the last few years, has been the work of either charlatans or traitors. Rosicrucians such as Paracelsus, Comenius, Bacon, Helmont and others gave hints in their works and influenced others. The great controversy concern- ing the authorship of Shakespeare (which has to no avail blunted so many goose-quills and wasted so much good ink that might have served useful ends) would never have arisen had it been known that the similarity in Shakespeare and Bacon is due to the fact that both were influenced by the same Initiate, who also influenced Jacob Boehme and a pastor of Ingolstadt, Jacobus Baldus, who lived subsequent to the death of the Bard of Avon, and wrote Latin lyric verse. If the first poem of Jacob Baldus is read with a certain key, it will be found that by reading down and up the lines, the following sentence will appear: "Hitherto I have spoken from across the sea by means of the drama; now I will express myself in lyrics." In his "Physica," Helmont, the Rosicrucian wrote: "Ad huc spiritum incognitum Gas voco," i.e., "This hitherto unknown Spirit I call Gas." Fur- ther on in the same work he says. "This vapor which I have called Gas is not [PAGE 252] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION far removed from the Chaos the ancients spoke of." We must learn to think of Chaos as the Spirit of God, which pervades ev- ery part of infinity; it will then be seen in its true light, as the occult maxim puts it: "Chaos is the seed-ground of the Cosmos," and we shall no longer wonder how "something can come out of nothing," because Space is not synonymous with "nothing." It holds within itself the germs of all that ex- ists during a physical manifestation, yet not quite all; for by the wedding of Chaos with Cosmos there is something new brought forth each time, which did not exist before; something that was not foreshown and latent. The name of that something is Genius--the cause of Epigenesis. It appears in all kingdoms. It is the expression of progressive spirit in man, animal and plant. Chaos is therefore a holy name; a name that sig- nifies the Cause of all we see in Nature and inspires a feeling of devotion in every tried, true and trained occultist. He regards the visible sense world as a revelation of the hidden potentialities of the Chaos. THE BIRTH OF THE PLANETS. To express himself in the dense physical world, it was necessary for man to evolve a suitable dense body. In a world like this he must have a body with limbs, organs, a muscular system by means of which to move about; also a brain to direct and co-ordinate his movements. If the conditions had been different the body would have been modified accordingly. It is necessary for all beings, high or low in the scale of existence, to possess vehicles for expression in any particular world in which they may wish to manifest. Even the Seven Spirits before The Throne must possess [PAGE 252a] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 11: THE 1, 3, 7, AND 10 ASPECTS OF GOD AND MAN [PAGE 253] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM these necessary vehicles, which of course are differently conditioned for each of Them. Collectively, They are God, and make up the Triune Godhead, and He manifests in a different way through each of Them. There is no contradiction in ascribing different numbers to God. We do not sin against the "oneness" of light because we distinguish three primary colors into which it divides itself. The white light of the Sun contains the seven colors of the spectrum. The occultists sees even twelve colors, there being five between red and violet--going one way around the circle--in addition to the red, orange, yellow, green, etc., of the visible spectrum. Four of these colors are quite indescribable, but the fifth--the middle one of the five--is similar to the tint of a new blown peach blossom. It is in fact the color of the vital body. Trained clairvoyants who describe it as "bluish-grey," or "reddish-grey," etc., are trying to describe a color that has no equivalent in the physical world; and they are therefore compelled to use the nearest descriptive terms afforded by our language. Perhaps Color will enable us to realize the oneness of God with the Seven Spirits before The Throne better than anything else. WE will therefore turn to diagram 11. We see here a white triable looming up from a dark background. White is synthetic, containing all colors within itself, as God contains within Him- self all things in the Solar System. Within the white triangle are a blue, a red and a yellow circle. All other colors are simply combinations of these three primary colors. These circles correspond to the three aspects of God, which are without beginning, and end IN GOD; though externalized only during active manifestation. [PAGE 254] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION TABLE OF VIBRATIONS* Whose Effects are Recognized and Studied by Science 1st Octave.........................................2 2d Octave.........................................4 3d Octave.........................................8 4th Octave........................................16 5th Octave........................................32 6th Octave........................................64 7th Octave.......................................128 8th Octave.......................................256 Sound. 9th Octave.......................................512 10th Octave.....................................1,024 15th Octave....................................32,768 20th Octave.................................1,048,576 Unknown. 25th Octave................................33,554,432 30th Octave.............................1,073,741,824 Electricity. 35th Octave............................34,359,738,368 40th Octave.........................1,099,511,627,766 45th Octave........................35,184,372,088,832 Unknown. 46th Octave........................70,368,744,177,664 47th Octave.......................140,737,488,355,328 Heat. 48th Octave.......................281,474,976,710,656 49th Octave.......................281,474,976,710,656 Light. 50th Octave.....................1,125,899,906,842,624 Chemical Rays. 51st Octave.....................2,251,799,813,685,248 57th Octave...................144,115,188,075,855,872 Unknown. 58th Octave...................288,230,376,151,711,744 59th Octave...................576,460,752,303,423,488 60th Octave.................1,152,921,504,606,846,976 X-Rays. 61st Octave.................2,305,843,009,213,693,952 62d Octave.................4,611,686,018,427,387,904 Unknown. *Taken from Professor William Crooke's presidential address before the British Association for the Advancement of Science. [PAGE 255] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM When these three colors are interblended, as shown in the diagram, there appear four additional colors, the three secondary colors--each due to the blending of two primary colors--and one color (indigo) which contains the entire gamut of colors, making in all the seven colors of the spectrum. These colors represent the Seven Spirits before the Throne. The colors are different, as are also the Seven Spirits, each having a different mission in the Kingdom of God--our Solar System. The seven planets circling around the Sun are the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Genii. Their names are: Uranus with one satellite, Saturn with eight moons, Jupiter with four moons, Mars with two moons, the Earth and its moon, Venus and Mercury.* Bodies are always found to suit the purpose they are made to serve, hence the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Spirits are spherical, that form be- ing best adapted to the enormous velocity with which they travel through space. The Earth, for instance, travels about 66,000 miles per hour in its orbit. Man's body had a different shape in the past from that of the present, and from that which it will have in the future. During involution it was approximately spherical, as it still is during ante-natal life, because the intra-uterine development is recapitulation of past stages of evolution. At that stage the organism developed the sphere, because during involution man's energies were directed inward, upon the building of its own vehicles, as the embryo develops within the sphere of the uterus. Man's dense and vital bodies have straightened , but his higher vehicles still retain their ovoid form. In the dense body, the co-ordinating and *Astronomical discoveries since the writing of this book attribute 4 satel- lites to Uranus, 9 to Saturn, and 11 to Jupiter. [PAGE 256] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION governing brain is situated at one extremity. This is the most unfavorable position for such an organ. Too long time is required for impulses to travel from one extremity to the other--from the brain to the feet, or for impacts on the feet to reach the brain. In cases of burns, for instance, science has demonstrated that valuable time is lost, the skin being blis- tered before a message can be carried from the injured place to the brain and back again. This inefficiency would be greatly lessened if the brain were in the cen- ter of the body. Sensations and the responses thereto could be more quickly received and transmitted. In the spherical planets the Planetary Spirit di- rects FROM THE CENTER the movements of its vehicle. In future man will bend over, as shown in diagram 12. He will become a sphere, directing his ener- gies outward because a spherical form affords the greatest facility for mo- tion in all directions, and indeed, for combination of simultaneous motions. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception teaches that there is a further evolu- tion in store for planets. When the beings upon a planet have evolved to a sufficient degree, the planet becomes a Sun--the fixed center of a Solar System. When the beings upon it have evolved to a still greater degree, and consequently it has reached its maximum brilliancy, it breaks up into Zodiac, becoming, so to speak, the womb for a new Solar System. Thus the great hosts of Divine Beings who, until then, were confined within that Sun, gain freedom of action upon a great number of stars, whence they can affect in different ways the system which grows up within their sphere of influence. The planets, of man-bearing worlds, within the Zodiac are constantly being worked upon by these forces, but in various [PAGE 257] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM DIAGRAM 12: MAN'S FORM OF BODY (PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE) [PAGE 258] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ways, according to the stage they have reached in evolution. Our Sun could not become a Sun until it had sent out from itself all the beings who were not sufficiently evolved to endure the high rate of vibra- tion and the great luminousity of the beings who were qualified for that evolution. All the beings upon the different planets would have been con- sumed had they remained in the Sun. This visible Sun, however, though it is the place of evolution for Beings vastly above man, is not by many means the Father of the other planets, as material science supposes. On the contrary, it is itself an emanation from the Central Sun, which is the invisible source of all that is in our Solar System. Our visible Sun is but the mirror in which are reflected the rays of energy from the Spiritual Sun. The real Sun is as invisible as the real Man. Uranus was the first planet to be thrown off from the nebula when its differentiation began in Chaos, at the dawn of the Earth Period. There was no light but the dim light of the Zodiac. The life that left with Uranus is of a rather backward strain and is said to evolve very, very slowly. Saturn was next differentiated. It is the field of action for the life which is at the stage of evolution corresponding to the Saturn Period. This planet was differentiated before the ignition of the nebula and (like all nebula when passing through their Saturn Period of evolution) was not a source of light, but a reflector. Jupiter was differentiated shortly afterwards, when the nebula had become ignited. The heat of Jupiter is not so great as that of the Sun, Venus or Mercury, but on account of its immense bulk, it is capable of retaining its [PAGE 259] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM heat and thus remains a suitable field of evolution for very advanced be- ings. It corresponds to the stage which will be reached by the Earth itself in the Jupiter Period. Mars is a mystery, and only a limited amount of information may be given out. We may say, however, that the life on Mars is of a very backward na- ture and that the so-called "canals" are not excavations in the surface of the planet. They are currents such as, during the Atlantean Epoch, spread over our planet, and the remains of which can still be observed in the Au- rora Borealis and the Aurora Australis. The shifting of the Martian "ca- nals" noted by astronomers, is thus accounted for. If they were really ca- nals, they could not possibly shift, but currents emanating from the Poles of Mars may do so. The Earth, including the Moon, was next set out from the Sun, and later Venus and Mercury. These and Mars will be referred to later, in connection with the evolution of man on the earth, and need not be further considered at this time. When a planet has Moons it indicates that there are some beings in the life wave evolving on that planet who are too backward to share in the evolution of the main life wave, and they have therefore been set out from the planet to prevent them from hindering the progress of the pioneers. Such is the case with the beings inhabiting our Moon. In the case of Jupi- ter it is thought probable that the inhabitants of three of its moons will eventually be able to rejoin the life on the parent planet, but it is thought that at least one of the others is an eighth sphere, like our own Moon, where retrogression and disintegration of the already acquired vehicle will result from too close adherence to material existence upon the part of [PAGE 260] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the evolving beings who have brought themselves to that deplorable end. Neptune and its satellites do not properly belong to our Solar System. The other planets--or rather their Spirits-- exercise an influence over the whole of humanity, but the influence of Neptune is largely restricted to one particular class the astrologers. The writer, for instance, has several times felt its compelling influence in a marked way. When laggards inhabiting a Moon have retrieved their position and re- turned to the parent planet; or, when continued retrogression has caused complete disintegration of their vehicles, the abandoned Moon also commences to dissolve. The momentum of a spiritual impulse which propelled it in a fixed orbit for aeons, may endure for aeons after the Moon has been vacated, and from the physical point of view it may still seem to be a satellite of the planet in encircles. As the time goes on, however, and the power of at- traction exercised by the parent planet diminishes, its orbit widens, until it reaches the limit of our solar system. It is then expelled into interstellar space; dissolved in Chaos. The expulsion of these cinder-like dead worlds is analogous to the manner in which hard and foreign bodies im- bedded in the human system make their way through the flesh to the skin. The Asteroids illustrate this point. They are fragments of Moons which once encircled Venus and Mercury. The beings once confined upon them are known in esotericism as "The Lords from Venus" and "The lords from Mercury;" they retrieved their lost estate in a large measure by service to our humanity, as will be later described, and are now sage on their present planet, while the Moons they inhabited have partly disintegrated, and are already far out- side the earth's orbit. There are other "seeming" moons in our system, but the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception does not notice them, as they are outside the pale of evolution. [PAGE 261] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH CHAPTER XII. EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH. THE POLARIAN EPOCH. While the material which now forms the Earth was yet a part of the Sun, it was, of course in a fiery condition; but as the fire does not burn spirit, our human evolution commenced at once, being confined particularly to the Polar Region of the Sun. The highest evolved beings which were to become human were the first to appear. The substances which now from the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere now from the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere was gas- eous, yet man recapitulated his mineral stage anew. From that attenuated chemical substance of the sun man himself built his first mineral body, assisted by the Lords of Form. If this statement is ob- jected to on the ground that man could not build unconsciously, the case of the mother can be cited in answer. Is she conscious of building the body of the babe in her womb? Yet surely no one will say that she has nothing to do with it! The only difference is that the mother builds unconsciously for the babe; and man built unconsciously for himself. Man's first dense body did not even remotely resemble his present splen- didly organized vehicle. That has been evolved only in the course of myriads of years. The first dense body was a large, baggy object with an opening at the top, from which an organ projected. This was a kind of organ [PAGE 262] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of orientation and direction. In the course of time the dense body drew more closely together and condensed. If it came too close to places of greater heat than it could endure, it disintegrated. In time the organ grew sensitive to the condition that threatened destruction and the dense body automatically moved to a safer place. This organ has now degenerated into what is called the pineal gland. Sometimes it is called "the third eye," but that is a misnomer, because it never was an eye, but rather the localized organ for the sensing of heat and cold, which faculty is now distributed over the entire dense body. During the Polarian Epoch this sense was thus localized, as the sense of sight is now in the eye, and that of hearing in the ear. The extension of the sense of feeling since that time indicates the manner in which the entire body will be improved, so that at some future time any part of it will be able to perceive all things. The senses of sign and hearing will be extended over the entire body, as the sense of feeling is now. Them man will be all eyes and ears. Specialized sense organs indicate limitation. Sense perception by the whole is comparative perfection. At the early stage of which we are now speaking there was a kind of propagation. These immense baggy creatures divided in halves in a manner similar to the division of cells by fission, but the separated portions would not grow, each remaining only half as large as the original form. THE HYPERBOREAN EPOCH. At different points on the fiery globe there began in the course of time the formation of crust-islands in a sea of fire. The Lords of Form appeared, with the Angels (humanity of the Moon [PAGE 263] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH Period), and clothed man's dense form with a vital body. Those baggy bodies then began to increase in size by drawing themselves material from the out- side osmosis, as it were. When they propagated, it was no longer by divid- ing into halves, but into two un-equal parts. Both parts grew until each had attained the original size of the parent. As the Polarian Epoch was really a recapitulation of the Saturn Period, it may be said that during that time man passed through the mineral state; he had the same vehicle--the dense body--and a consciousness similar to the trance state. For analogous reasons, the plant state was passed through in the Hyperborean Epoch, as man had a dense and a vital body and a dreamless-sleep-consciousness. Man began his evolution on the Earth after Mars had been thrown off from the central mass, and that which is now the Earth was yet undetached from the Sun; but at the close of the Hyperborean Epoch the incrustation had pro- gressed so far that it had become an obstacle to the progress of some of the higher evolved beings in the Sun. The fiery condition also hindered the evolution of some of the lower grades of creatures, such as man, who at that stage required a denser world for his further development. Therefore, the part which is now the Earth was thrown off from the Sun at the end of the Hyperborean Epoch, and commenced to revolve around the parent body in a somewhat different orbit than at present. Shortly afterwards Venus and Mer- cury were thrown off for similar reasons. Crystallization always commences at the pole of a planet where motion is slow. The consolidated part gradually works outwards towards the equator in [PAGE 264] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION obedience to the centrifugal force. If that force is stronger than the co- hesive tendency the consolidated mass is thrown outwards into space. At the time when the Earth-globe was separated from the parent-mass, it included that part which is now our Moon. On this great globe was evolving the life wave now passing through the human kingdom, also the life waves which entered evolution in the Sun, Moon, and Earth Periods, and are now evolving through the animal, plant and mineral kingdoms. Mention has been made of the stragglers of various Periods who in later Periods were enabled to take a step upward in evolution. There were some, however, who did not take this step. They did not evolve, and were there- fore left further and further behind, until they became a drag and a hin- drance to the progressive ones. It became necessary to get them out of the way, that the evolution of the others might not be retarded. In the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch, these "failures" (note that they were FAILURES , not merely stragglers) had crystallized that part of the Earth occupied by them to such a degree that it become as a huge cinder or clinker, in the otherwise soft and fiery Earth. They were a hindrance and an obstruction, so they, with the part of the Earth they had crystallized, were thrown out into space beyond recall. That is the genesis of the Moon. THE MOON--THE EIGHTH SPHERE. The seven Globes, A to G, inclusive, are the field of Evolution. The Moon is the field of Disintegration. If Earth had not segregated from the original Globe which is now the Sun, the rapidity of the vibrations would have disintegrated man's vehicles. He would have grown so rapidly that the growth of the mushroom would seem slow [PAGE 265] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH in comparison. He would have become old before he had time to pass through youth. That such is the effect of too much Sun is shown by the rapidity of growth at the tropics, where maturity and old age are reached much sooner than in the north. On the other hand had the Moon remained with the Earth, man would have crystallized into a statue. The separation of the Earth from the Sun, which now sends its rays from a far distance, enables man to live at the proper rate of vibration, to unfold slowly. The Moon-forces reach him from the exact distance necessary to enable him to build a body of the proper density. But although the latter forces are active in the building of the form., they also cause death when their continued work finally crys- tallizes the tissues of the body. The Sun works in the vital body and is the force which makes for life, and wars against the death-dealing Moon force. THE LEMURIAN EPOCH. In this Epoch appeared the Archangels (the humanity of Sun Period). and the Lords of Mind (the humanity of Saturn Period). These Hierarchies were assisted by the Lords of Form, who were given charge of the Earth Period. They helped man to build his desire body, and the Lords of Mind gave the germ of Mind to the greater part of the pioneers who formed class 1, accord- ing to the classification in diagram 10. The Lords of Form vivified the Human spirit in as many of the stragglers of the Moon Period as had made the necessary progress in the three and one half Revolutions which had elapsed since the commencement of the Earth Pe- riod, but at that time the Lords of Mind could not give them the germ of [PAGE 266] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mind. Thus a great part of nascent humanity was left without this link be- tween the threefold spirit and the threefold body. The Lords of Mind took charge of the higher part of the desire body and of the germinal mind, impregnating them with the quality of separate selfhood, without which no separate, self-contained beings such as we are today would be possible. We owe to the Lords of Mind the separate personality, with all the pos- sibilities for experience and growth thus afforded. And this point marks the birth of the Individual. BIRTH OF THE INDIVIDUAL. Diagram 1 will make clear the fact that the personality is the reflected picture of the Spirit, the mind being the mirror, or focus. As when reflected in a pond, the images of trees appear inverted, the fo- liage seeming to be the deepest down in the water, so the highest aspect of the spirit (the Divine Spirit) finds its counterpart in the lowest of the three bodies (the dense body). The next highest spirit (the life spirit) is reflected in the next lowest body (the vital body). The third spirit (the human spirit) and its reflection, the third body (the desire body), appear closest of all to the reflecting mirror, which is the mind, the latter cor- responding to the surface of the pond--the reflecting medium in our analogy. The Spirit came down from the higher Worlds during involution; and by concurrent action, the Bodies were built upward in the same period. It is the meeting of these two streams in the focusing Mind that marks the point in time when the individual, the human being, the Ego, is born--when the [PAGE 267] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH Spirit takes possession of its vehicles. Yet we must not suppose that this at once raised man to his present sta- tus in evolution, making him the self conscious, thinking being he is today. Before that point could be reached a long and weary road had to be traveled, for at the time we are considering, organs were in their most rudimentary stage and there was no brain that could be used as an instrument of expres- sion. Hence the consciousness was the dimmest imaginable. In short, the man of that day was very far from being as intelligent as our present-day animals. The first step in the direction of improvement was the building of a brain to use as an instrument of mind in the Physical World. That was achieved by separating humanity into sexes. SEPARATION OF THE SEXES. Contrary to the generally accepted idea, the Ego is bisexual. Were the Ego sexless, the body would necessarily be sexless also, for the body is but the external symbol of the indwelling spirit. The sex of the Ego does not, of course, express itself a such in the in- ner worlds. It manifests there as two distinct qualities--Will and Imagina- tion. The Will is the male power and is allied to the Sun forces; Imagina- tion is the female power and is always linked to the Moon forces. This accounts for the imaginative trend of woman and for the special power which the Moon exercises over the female organism. When the matter of which the Earth and the Moon were afterwards formed was still a part of the Sun, the body of man-in-the-making was yet plastic, and the forces from that part which afterwards became Sun, and that part [PAGE 268] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which is now Moon worked readily in all bodies, so that the man of the Hyperborean Epoch was hemaphrodite--capable of producing another being from himself without intercourse with any other. When the Earth separated from the Sun and shortly afterwards threw off the Moon, the forces from the two luminaries did not find equal expression in all, as formerly. Some bodies become more amenable to the forces from one, and some to those from the other. INFLUENCE OF MARS. In the part of the Earth Period preceding the separation of the sexes--during the three and one-half Revolutions which intervened between the time when Mars was differentiated and the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch--Mars traveled in a different orbit from the present, and its aura (that part of its finer vehicles which extends beyond the dense planet) per- meated the body of the central planet and polarized the iron with it. As iron is essential to the production of warm, red blood, all creatures were cold-blooded, or rather, the fluid parts of the body were no warmer than the surrounding atmosphere. When the Earth was set free from the Central Sun, that event changed the orbits of the planets and thus the influence of Mars over the iron in the Earth was minimized. The Planetary Spirit of Mars finally withdrew the re- mainder of that influence, and although the desire bodies of the Earth and Mars still penetrate, the dynamic power of Mars over the iron (which is Mars metal) has ceased and iron (which is a Mars metal) has ceased and iron has become available for use on our planet. Iron is in reality the basis of separate existence. Without iron the red, heat-giving blood would be an impossibility, and the Ego could have no [PAGE 269] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH hold in the body. When red blood developed--in the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch--the body become upright and the time had come when the Ego could begin to dwell within the body and control it. But to dwell within is not the end and aim of evolution. It is simply a means by which the Ego may better express itself through its instrument, that it may manifest in the Physical World. To that end the sense organs, the larynx, and above all, a brain, must be built and perfected. During the early part of the Hyperborean Epoch, while the Earth was still united with the Sun, the solar forces supplied man with all the sustenance he needed and he unconsciously radiated the surplus for the purpose of propagation. When the Ego entered into possession of its vehicles it became necessary to use part of this force for the building of the brain and larynx. The latter was originally a part of the creative organ. The larynx was built while the dense body was yet bent together in the bag-like shape already de- scribed, which is still the form of the human embryo. As the dense body straightened and became upright, part of the creative organ remained with the upper part of the dense body and later became the larynx. Thus the dual creative force which had hitherto worked is only one direc- tion, for the purpose of the creating another being, became divided. One part was directed upward to build the brain and larynx, by means of which the Ego was to become capable of thinking and communicating thoughts to other beings. As a result of this change only one part of the force essential in the creation of another being was available to one individual, hence it became necessary for each individual to seek the co-operation of another, who [PAGE 270] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION possessed that part of the procreative force which the seeker lacked. Thus did the evolving entity obtain brain consciousness of the outside world at the cost of half its creative power. Previous to that time, it used within itself both parts of that power to externalize another being. As a result of that modification, however, it has evolved the power to cre- ate and express thought. Before then, it was a creator in the physical world only; since then it has become able to create in the three worlds. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 270 cont'd] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE RACES AND THEIR LEADERS. Before considering in detail the evolution of the Lemurians it may be well to take a general survey of the Races and their Leaders. Some very valuable works on Occultism, bringing before the public the teachings of the Eastern Wisdom, have nevertheless contained certain mis- takes, owing to a misunderstanding of the teachings by those who were so fortunate as to receive them. All books, not written directly by the Elder Brothers, are liable to contain such errors. Considering the extreme intri- cacy and many complications of the subject, the wonder is not that mistakes do occur, but that they are not more frequent. Therefore the writer does not presume to criticise, recognizing that more numerous and more serious mistakes may be embodied in the present work, owing to his own misconception of the teaching. He simply sets forth in the next few paragraphs what he has received, which shows how the differing (and seemingly contradictory) teaching of two such valuable works as "The Secret Doctrine" by H. P. Blavatsky, and "Esoteric Buddhism," by A. P. Sinnett, may be reconciled. [PAGE 271] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH That part of human evolution which is to be accomplished during the present sojourn of the life wave on our Earth is divisible into seven great stages or Epochs; but these cannot appropriately be called Races. Nothing to which that name could be correctly applied appears until the end of the Lemurian Epoch. From that time different Races succeed one another through the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, and will extend slightly into the Sixth great Epoch. The total number of Races--past, present and future--in our scheme of evolution is sixteen; one at the end of the Lemurian Epoch, seven during the Atlantean Epoch, seven more in our present Aryan Epoch and one in the begin- ning of the Sixth Epoch. After that time there will be nothing that can properly be called a Race. Races did not exist in the Periods which have preceded the Earth Period and they will not exist in those Periods which follow it. It is only here, at the very nadir of material existence, that the difference is so great be- tween man and man as to warrant the separation into Races. The immediate Leaders of humanity (apart from the creative Hierarchies) who helped man to take the first tottering steps in Evolution, after Involu- tion had furnished him with vehicles, were Beings much further advanced than man along the path of evolution. They came on this errand of love from the two planets which are located between the Earth and the Sun--Venus and Mer- cury. The Beings who inhabit Venus and Mercury are not quite so far advanced as those whose present field of evolution is the Sun, but they are very much further advanced than our humanity. Therefore they stayed somewhat longer with the central mass than did the inhabitants of the Earth, but at a [PAGE 272] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION certain point their evolution demanded separate fields, so those two planets were thrown off, Venus first, and then Mercury. Each was given such proxim- ity to the central orb as insured the rate of vibration necessary for its evolution. The inhabitants of Mercury are the furthest advanced, hence are closer to the Sun. Some of the inhabitants of each planet were sent to the Earth to help na- scent humanity and are know to occult scientist as the "Lords of Venus" and the "Lords of Mercury." The Lords of Venus were leaders of the masses of our people. They were inferior beings of the Venus evolution, who appeared among men and were know as "messengers of the Gods." For the good of our humanity they led and guided it, step by step. There was no rebellion against their authority, because man had not yet evolved an independent will. It was to bring him to the stage where he would be able to manifest will and judgment that they guided him, until he should be able to guide himself. It was known that these messengers communed with the Gods. They were held in deep reverence and their commands were obeyed without question. When under the tuition of these Beings mankind had reached a certain stage of progress, the most advanced were placed under the guidance of the Lords of Mercury, who initiated them into the higher truths for the purpose of making them leaders of the people. These Initiates were then exalted to kingship and were the founders of the dynasties of Divine Rulers who were indeed kings "by the grace of God," i.e., by the grace of the Lords of Venus and Mercury, who were as Gods to infant humanity. They guided and in- structed the kings for the good of the people and not for [PAGE 273] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH self-aggrandizement and arrogation of rights at their expense. At that time a Ruler held a sacred trust to educate and help his people; to alleviate and promote equity and well-being. He had the light of God to give him wisdom and guide his judgment. Hence, while those kings reigned, all things prospered, and it was indeed a Golden Age. Yet, as we follow the evolution of man in detail, we shall see that the present phase or period of development, though it cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, is never- theless a necessary one, in order to bring man to the point where he will be able to rule himself, for SELF-MASTERY IS THE END AND AIM OF ALL RULERSHIP. NO MAN CAN SAFELY REMAIN UNGOVERNED WHO HAS NOT LEARNED TO GOVERN HIMSELF, and at the present stage of development, that is the hardest task that can be given him. It is easy to command others; it is hard to force obedience from oneself. INFLUENCE OF MERCURY. The purpose of the Lords of Mercury at that time, and of all Hierophants of Mysteries since then, as also all the occult schools of our day, was and is to teach the candidate the art of Self-Mastery. In the measure that a man has mastered himself, AND IN THAT MEASURE ONLY, is he qualified to govern others. Were the present rulers of the masses able to govern THEM- SELVES we should again have the Millenium or Golden Age. As the Lords of Venus worked on the masses of a long past ago, so do the Lords of Mercury now work on the Individual, fitting him for mastery over self and (incidentally only, not primarily) for mastery over others. This work on their part is but the beginning of what will be an increasing [PAGE 274] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mercurial influence during the remaining three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period. During the first three and one-half Revolutions Mars held sway, polar- izing the iron, preventing the formation of the red blood and keeping the Ego from immuring itself in the body until the latter had attained at the requisite degree of development. During the last three and one half Revolutions Mercury will operate to extricate the Ego from its densest vehicle by means of Initiation. Incidentally, it may be noted that, as Mars polarized the iron, so Mer- cury has polarized the metal bearing its name and the workings of that metal will show very well this tendency to take the dense body away from the spirit--to liberate the latter from the former. That dread disease, syphilis, is an example of condition were the Ego is fettered and immured in the body to a particularly cramping extent. Suffi- cient mercury relieves the condition, lessens the hold of the body upon the Ego and leaves the latter to that comparative freedom within the body, an overdose of mercury causes paralysis, thus taking the dense body from the man in an improper way. The Lords of Mercury taught man to leave and re-enter the body at will; to function in his higher vehicles independent of the dense body, so that the latter becomes a cheerful dwelling house instead of a closely-locked prison--a useful instrument instead of a clogging fetter. Therefore occult science speaks of the Earth Period as Mars-Mercury, and so it may be said truly that we have been in Mars and are going to Mercury, as taught in one of the occult works previously mentioned. It is also true, [PAGE 275] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH however, that we have never inhabited the planet Mars, nor are we to leave the earth at some future time to take up our adobe on the planet Mercury, as the other work mentioned states, with the intention of correcting an error in the first one. Mercury, now being in obscuration, is exercising very little influence on us, but it is emerging from a planetary rest and as time goes on its influ- ence will be more and more in evidence as a factor in our evolution. The coming Races will have much help from the Mercurians, and the people of still later Epochs and Revolutions will have even more. THE LEMURIAN RACE. We are now in a position to understand the information which is to follow concerning the people who lived IN THE LATTER PART of the Lemurian Epoch, whom we may call the Lemurian Race. The atmosphere of Lemuria was still very dense--somewhat like the fire-fog of the Moon Period, but denser. The crust of the Earth was just starting to become quite hard and solid in some places, while in others it was still fiery, and between islands of crust was a sea of boiling, seething water. Volcanic outbursts and cataclysms marked this time when the nether fires fought hard against the formation of the encircling wall which was to imprison them. Upon the harder and comparatively cool spots man lived surrounded by gi- ant fern-forests and animals of enormous size. The forms of both man and animal were yet quite plastic. The skeleton had formed, but man himself had great power in molding the flesh of his own body and that of the animals about him. [PAGE 276] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When he was born he could hear and feel, but his perception of light cam later. We have analogous cases in animals like cats and dogs, the young of which receive the sense of sight some time after birth. The Lemurian had no eyes. He had two sensitive spots which were affected by the light of the Sun as it shone dimly through the fiery atmosphere of ancient Lemuria, but is was not until nearly the close of the Atlantean Epoch that he had sight as we have it today. Up to that time the building of the eye was in progress. While the Sun was within--while the Earth formed part of the light-giving mass--man need no external illuminant; he was luminous himself. But when the dark Earth was separated from the Sun it became necessary that the light should be perceived, therefore as the light rays impinged upon man, he perceived them. Nature built the eye as a light-perceiver, in re- sponse to the demand of the already-existing function, which is invariable the case, as Professor Huxley has so ably shown. The amoeba has no stomach, yet it digests. It is all stomach. The necessity for digesting food built in the stomach in the course of time, but digestion took place before the alimentary canal was formed. In an analogous manner, the perception of light called forth the eye. The light itself built the eye and maintains it. Where there is no light there can be no eye. In cases where animals have withdrawn and dwelt in caves--keeping away from the light--the eyes have degenerated and atrophied because there were no light rays to maintain them and no eyes were needed in the dark caves. The Lemurian needed eyes; he had a perception of light, and the light was commencing to build the eye in response to his demand. His language consisted of sounds like those of Nature. The sighing of the wind in the immense forests which grew in great luxuriance in that [PAGE 277] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH super-tropical climate, the rippling of the brook, the howling of the tempest--for Lemuria was storm-swept--the thunder of the waterfall, the roar of the volcano--all these were to him voices of the Gods from whom he knew himself to have descended. Of the birth of his body he knew nothing. He could not SEE either it or anything else, but he did PERCEIVE his fellow beings. It was, however, an inner perception, like our perception of persons and things in dreams, but with this very important difference, that his dream-perception was clear and rational. Thus he knew nothing at all about his body, in fact he did not know he had a body any more than we know we have a stomach when that organ is in good health. We remember its existence only when our abuse of it causes us to feel pain there. Under normal conditions we are entirely unconscious of its processes. Similarly did the body of the Lemurian serve him excel- lently, although he was unaware of its existence. Pain was the means of making him aware of his body and of the world without. Everything in connection with the propagation of the race and the bring- ing to birth was done by direction of the Angels under the leadership of Je- hovah, the Regent of the Moon. The propagative function was performed as stated times of the year when the lines of force, running from planet to planet, were focussed at proper angles. Thus the creative force encountered no obstruction and parturition was painless. Man was unaware of birth, be- cause at that time he was unconscious of the physical world as he now is during sleep. It was only in the intimate contact of sex relation that the spirit became aware of the flesh and them man "knew" his wife. That is [PAGE 278] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION shown is such passages of the Bible as "Adam KNEW Eve and she bore Seth"; "Elkanah KNEW Hannah and she bore Samuel"; and Mary's question, "How I shall conceive, seeing I KNOW no man?" This is also the key to the meaning of the "Tree of Knowledge," the fruit of which opened the eyes of Adam and Eve, so that they came to know both good and evil. Previously they had known only good, but when they began to exercise the creative function independently, they were ignorant of stellar influences, as their descendants, and Jehovah's supposed curse was not a curse at all, but a simple statement of the result which must inevitably follow use of their generative force which failed to take into consideration the effect of the stellar rays on child- birth. Thus the ignorant use of the generative force is primarily responsible for pain, sickness and sorrow. The Lemurian knew no death because when, in the course of long ages, his body dropped away, he entered another, quite unconscious of the change. His consciousness was not focussed in the physical world, therefore the laying aside of one body and the taking of another was no more to him than a leaf or twig drying and falling away from the tree and being replaced by a new growth. Their language was to the Lemurians something holy. It was not a dead language like ours--a mere orderly arrangements of sounds. Each sound uttered by the Lemurian had power over his fellow-beings, over the animals and even over nature around him. Therefore, under the guidance of the Lords of Venus, who were the messengers of God--the agents of the creative hierarchies-- the power of speech was used with great reverence, as some- thing most holy. The education of the boys differed greatly from that of the girls. The Lemurian methods of education seem shocking to our more refined [PAGE 279] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH sensibilities. In order to spare the reader's feelings, only the least cruel of them will be touched upon. Strenuous in the extreme as they may seen, it must be remembered that the Lemurian body was not nearly so high-strung as are the human bodies of the present day; also that it was only by the very harshest measures that the exceedingly dim consciousness could be touched at all. As time went on and the consciousness became more and more awakened, such extreme measures as those used then became unneces- sary and have passed away, but at that time they were indispensable to arouse the slumbering forces of the spirit to a consciousness of the outside world. The education of the boys was designed especially to develop the quality of Will. They were made to fight one another, and these fights were ex- tremely brutal. They were impaled upon spits, with full power to release themselves, but by exercising the will power they were to remain there in spite of the pain. They learned to make their muscles tense, and to carry immense burdens by the exercise of the Will. The education of the girls was intended to promote the development of the imaginative facility. They also were subjected to strenuous and severe treatment. They were put out in the great forests, to let the sound of the wind in the tree tops speak to them and to listen to the furious outbursts of flood and tempest. They thus learned to have no fear of those paroxysms of nature and to perceive only the grandeur of the warring elements. The frequent volcanic outbursts were greatly valued as a means of education, be- ing particularly conducive to the awakening of the faculty of memory. Such educational methods would be entirely out of the question at the [PAGE 280] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION present day, but they did not make the Lemurian morbid, because he had no memory. No matter what painful or terrifying experience he endured, every- thing was forgotten as soon as past. The above mentioned strenuous experi- ences were for the purpose of developing memory, to imprint these violent and constantly repeated impacts from without upon the brain, because memory is necessary that the experiences of the past may be used as guides to Ac- tion. The education of the girls developed the first germinal, flickering memory. THE FIRST IDEA OF GOOD AND EVIL WAS FORMULATED BY THEM because of their experiences, which worked chiefly on the imagination. Those experi- ences most likely to leave a recollection were thought "Good;" those which did not produce that much desired result were considered "Evil." Thus woman become the pioneer in culture, being the first to develop the idea of "a good life," of which she became the esteemed exponent among the ancients and in that respect she has nobly led the vanguard ever since. Of course, as all Egos incarnate alternately as male and female, there is re- ally no pre-eminence. It is simply that those who for the time being are in a dense body of the feminine gender have a positive vital body, and are therefore more responsive to spiritual impacts than when the vital body is negative as in the male. As we have seen, the Lemurian was a born magician. He felt himself a de- scendant of the Gods, a spiritual being; therefore his line of advancement was by gaining not spiritual, but MATERIAL knowledge. The Temples of Ini- tiation for the most advanced did not need to reveal to man his high origin; to educate him to perform feats of magic; to instruct him how to function in [PAGE 281] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH the desire world and the higher realms. Such instruction is necessary today because now the average man has no knowledge of the spiritual world, nor can he function in superphysical realism. The Lemurian, however, in his own way, did possess that knowledge and could exercise those faculties, but on the other hand, he was ignorant of the Laws of the Cosmos of facts regarding the physical world which are matters of common, everyday knowledge with us. Therefore at the School Initiation he was taught art, the laws of Nature and facts relating to the physical universe. His will was strengthened and his imagination and memory wakened so that he could correlate experiences and devise ways and means of action when his past experiences did not serve to indicate a proper course of procedure. Thus, the Temples of Initiation in the Lemurian times were High Schools for the cultivation of Will-power and Imagination, with "post-graduate courses" in Art and Science. Yet, though the Lemurian was a born magician, he never misused his powers because he felt himself related to the Gods. Under his direction of the Messengers of the Gods, already spoken of, his forces were directed toward the molding of forms in the animal and the plant worlds. It may be hard for the materialist to understand how he could do such work if he could not see the world about him. It is true man could not "see" as we understand the term and as he now sees objects outside in space with his physical eyes. Still, as the purest of our children are clairvoyant to this day while they remain in a state of sinless innocence, possessed an internal perception which gave them only a dim idea of the OUTWARD shape of any object; but il- luminated so much the brighter its inner nature, its soul-quality, by a [PAGE 282] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spiritual apperception born of innocent purity. Innocence, however, is not synonymous with Virtue. Innocence is the child of Ignorance and could not be maintained in a universe where the pur- pose of evolution is the acquisition of Wisdom. To attain that end, a knowledge of good and evil, right and wrong, is essential, also choice of action. If, having knowledge and choice, man ranges himself on the side of Good and Right he cultivates Virtue and Wisdom. If he succumbs to temptation and does wrong knowingly, he fosters vice. God's plan is not to be brought to naught, however. Every act is a seed-ground for the law of Consequence. We reap what we sow. The weeds of wrong action bear flowers of sorrow and suffering, and when the seeds from then have fallen into a chastened heart, when they have been watered by the tears of repentance Virtue will eventually blossom forth. What blessed as- surance, that out of every evil we do, Good will eventually accrue, for in our Father's Kingdom naught but Good can endure. Therefore, the "Fall" with its consequent pain and suffering is but a temporary state where we see through a glass darkly, but anon we shall be- hold again face to face the God within and without, who is every perceived by the pure in heart. THE FALL OF MAN. This is cabalistically described as the experience of one pair who, of course, represent humanity. They key is given in the verse where the Mes- senger of the Gods says to the woman, "in sorrow thou shalt bring forth [PAGE 283] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH children;" the clue is also found in the sentence of death which was pro- nounced at that same time. It will be observed that previous to the Fall the consciousness was not focussed in the physical world. Man was unconsciousness of propagation, birth and death. The Angels who have charge of and work in the vital body (the medium of propagation) regulated the propagative function and brought the sexes together at certain seasons of the year, using the solar and the lunar forces when they produced conditions most propitious for fecundation, the union being achieved unconsciously by the participants at first, but later it produced a momentary physical cognition. Then the period of gesta- tion caused no inconvenience and parturition was painless, the parent being plunged in deep sleep. Birth and death involved no break in the conscious and were therefore non-existent to the Lemurians. Their consciousness was directed inward. They perceived physical things in a spiritual way, as we perceive them in a dream--at which time all that we see is within ourselves. When "their eyes opened" and their consciousness was directed outward to- ward the facts of the physical world, conditions were altered. Propagation was directed, not by the Angels, but by man, who was ignorant of the op- eration of the Sun- and Moon- forces. He also abused the sex-function, us- ing it for sense-gratification, with the result that pain attended the pro- cess of child-bearing. Then his consciousness became focussed in the physical world, although all things did not appear to his vision with clearly defined outlines until the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch. Still he came by degrees to know death because of the break made in his con- sciousness when it was shifted to the higher worlds at death and back to the [PAGE 284] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION physical world at rebirth. The "opening of the eyes" was brought about in the following manner: We remember that when the sexes separated, the male became an expression for Will, which is one part of the twofold soul-force; the female expressing the other part, Imagination. If woman were not imaginative she could not build the new body in the womb and were not the spermatozoon an embodiment of the concentrated human will, it could not accomplish impregnation and so com- mence the germination, which results in the continued segmentation of the ovum. These twin-forces, Will and Imagination, are both necessary to the propagation of bodies. Since the separation of the sexes, however, one of these forces remains within each individual and only the part given out is available for propagation. Hence the necessity for one-sexed being who ex- presses the complementary soul-force. This was previously explained; also that the part of the soul-force not used for propagation becomes available for INNER growth. So long as man sent out the full, dual sex-force for gen- eration, he could accomplish nothing in the direction of soul-growth for himself. But since then the part not used through the sex organ has been appropriated by the indwelling spirit to build the brain and the larynx for its expression. Thus man built on, all through the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch and the first two-thirds of the Atlantean Epoch until, by the above mentioned use of this half of his sex-force, he became fully-conscious, thinking, rea- soning, being. In man the brain is the link between the spirit and the outside world. [PAGE 285] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH He can know nothing of the outside world except through the medium of the brain. The sense organs are merely carriers to the brain of impacts from without and the brain is the instrument which interprets and coordinates those impacts. The Angels belonged to different evolution and had never been imprisoned in a dense and cumbrously slow vehicle such as ours. They had learned to obtain knowledge without a physical brain. Their lowest ve- hicle is the vital body. Wisdom came to them as a gift, without the neces- sity of laboriously thinking it out through a physical brain. Man, however, had to "fall into generation," and work for his knowledge. The spirit, by means of one part of the sex-force directed inward, built the brain to gather knowledge from the physical world, and the same force is feeding and building the brain today. It is subverted from its proper course inasmuch as it should have gone outward for procreation, but man re- tains it for selfish purposes. No so the Angels. They had experienced no division of their soul-powers, therefore they could send out the dual soul-force WITHOUT SELFISH RESERVATION. The force that goes outward for the purpose of creating another being is Love. The Angels sent our their WHOLE LOVE, WITHOUT SELFISHNESS OR DESIRE and in return, Cosmic Wisdom flowed into them. Man sends out only part of his love; the residue he selfishly keeps and uses to build his inner organs of expression, to improve HIMSELF; thus does his love become selfish and sensual. With one part of his creative soul-power he selfishly loves another being because he desires co-operation in propagation. With the other part of his creative soul-power he things (also for selfish reasons) because he desires knowledge. [PAGE 286] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Angels love without desire, but man had to go through selfishness. He must desire and work for wisdom selfishly, that me may reach selfishness at a higher stage. The Angels helped him to propagate even after the subversion of part of the soul-force. They helped him to build the physical brain, but they had knowledge that could be transmitted by means of it, because they did not know how to use such an instrument and could not speak directly to the brain being. All they could do was to control the physical expression of the love of man and guide it through the emotions in a loving, innocent way, thus saving man the pain and trouble incident to the exercise of the sex-function without wisdom. Had that REGIME lasted, man would have remained simply God-guided au- tomaton and would never have become a personality--an individual. That he had become so is due to a much maligned class of entities called the Lucifer Spirits. THE LUCIFER SPIRITS. These spirits were a class of stragglers in the life wave of the Angels. In the Moon Period they worked themselves far ahead of the great mass of those who are now the most advanced of our humanity. They have not pro- gressed as far as the Angels who were the pioneer humanity of the Moon Pe- riod, however, but they were so much in advance of our present humanity that it was impossible for them to take a dense body as we have done; yet they could not gain knowledge without the use of an inner organ, a physical brain. They were half-way between man who has a brain and the Angels who need none--in short, they were demi-gods. They were thus in a serious situation, The only way they could find [PAGE 287] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH an avenue through which to express themselves and gain knowledge was to use man's physical brain, as they could make themselves understood by a physical being endowed with a brain, which the Angels could not. As said, in the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch man did not see the physical world as we do now. To him the desire world was much more real. He had the dream-consciousness of the Moon Period--an inner picture-consciousness; he was unconscious of the world outside himself. The Lucifers had no difficultly in manifesting to his inner consciousness